Isibhasiyaim

Author(s): Walther Schubring, Dalsukh Malvania
Publisher: L D Indology
Catalog link: https://jainqq.org/explore/022594/1

Page #1
ISIBHASIYAIM A JAINA TEXT OF EARLY PERIOD L. D. SERIES 45 EDITED BY GENERAL EDITOR DALSUKH MALVANIA DR. WALTHER SCHUBRING UNIVERSITY OF HAMBURG L. D. INSTITUTE OF INDOLOGY AHMEDABAD 9

Page #2
ISIBHASIYAIM A JAINA TEXT OF EARLY PERIOD L. D. SERIES 45 EDITED BY GENERAL EDITOR DALSUKH MALVANIA DR. WALTHER SCHUBRING UNIVERSITY OF HAMBURG L. D. INSTITUTE OF INDOLOGY AHMEDABAD 9

Page #3
Printed by Swami Tribhuvandas Sastri, Shree Ramanand Printing Press, Kankaria Road, Ahmedabad 22, and Published by Dalsukh Malvania Director LD. Institute of Indology, Ahmedabad 9. FIRST EDITION JUNE, 1974 PRICE RUPEES 16/

Page #4
isibhAsiyAI prAcIna jaina Agama saMpAdaka DaoN. vAlthera zukiMga vAmI prakAzaka lAlabhAI dalapatabhAI bhAratIya saMskRti vidyAmaMdira ahamadAbAda-9 madAbAda

Page #5

Page #6
PREFACE The L. D. Institute of Indology has great pleasure to publish Isibhasiyaim, a Jaina canonical text of early period, on the auspicious occasion of the 2500th anniversary of the Nirvana of Lord Mabavira. Dr. Walther Schubring edited the text with introduction and critical notes in German. It was published in den Nachrichten der Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Gottingen in 1942, pp. 489-576. In 1951 Dr. Schubring edited and published the Sanskrit commentary (pp. 21-52) in the same Akademie. I requested Dr. Charlotte Krause (Subhadra Devi) to translate the Introduction etc. into English and she very kindly did the translation. I should thank both these scholars. Dr. Schubring who is no more with us kindly allowed us to reprint the text with the English translation of his German Introduction, etc. Dr. Charlotte Krause has taken great care in translating the German Introduction etc. The second edition of the text with the German translation of the text has been published from Hamburg in 1969. But we have not given in this volume the translation of the text. Only the German material published in 1942 and 1951 is translated into English. Dr. Schubring in his preface to 1969 edition mentions Dr. Krause's English translation. We do not know whether he intends the translation of the text or that of his German Introduction etc. Dr. Krause completed the translation of German Introduction, etc, in 1958 and very kindly handed over to me for publication. All these years it was with me. Before writing this preface I wrote a letter to Dr. Krause to have her word for this publication, but I could get no reply from her. The text was printed in Roman script only in both the abovementioned editions. But in this volume we have printed the text in Roman as well as in Devanagari script. The transliteration from Roman to Devanagari script is done by Dr. Nagin J. Shah. For this my thanks are due to him. Isibhasiyaim is a unique Jaina canonical work because it contains the sayings of Non-Jaina Rsis. The work proves the catholicity and nobility of the early Jaina thinkers who collected the sayings of non-Jaina Rsis to form a canonical work. Again, the work points to the existence of the common etbical thought in early religions of various denominations. It is hoped that the publication of this important work will be of immense value to the keen students of Indian Religions. L, D. Institute of Indology Ahmedabad-380009 1st June 1974, Dalsukh Malvania Director.

Page #7

Page #8
CONTENTS -1-12 .1-101 ISIBHASIYAIM A Jajna Text of Early Period . By Walther Schubring ISIBHASIYAIM 1 nAradajjhayaNaM 2 vajiyaputtajjhayaNaM 3 davilajjhayaNaM . aMgarisinAmajjhayaNaM 5 pupphasAlanAmajjhayaNaM 6 vakalacIrinAmajjhayaNaM - 7 kummAputtanAmAyaNaM 8 ketalinAmajAyaNaM / 9 mahAkAsavajjhayaNaM 10 tetaliputtajjhayaNaM 11 maMkhaliputtanAmajkSayaNaM 12 aNNavakIyanAmajjhayaNa 13 bhayAlinAmajjhayaNa 14 bAhukaNAmajhayaNaM 15 madhurAyaNijjaNAmajjhayaNaM 16 soriyAyaNaNAmAyaNaM 17 viduNAmajjhayaNaM 18 barisavaNAmajjhayaNaM 19 bhAriyaNAyajjhayaNe 2. ukkalajAyaNaM 21 gAhAbAijjaM mAmAyaNe 12 gahabhIyanAmajAyaNa 23 rAmaputtIyajAyaNaM24 harigiriNAmajAyaNa .25 aMbajjhayaNa 26 mAyaMgijjajjhayaNaM 25 vArattayanAmAyaNaM 28 ahaijjajjhayaNaM 29 vadamANanAmajAyaNaM

Page #9
30 vAuNAmajjhayaNaM 31 pAsijjanAmajjhayaNaM 32 piMgajjhayaNa 33 aruNijanAmamajjhayaNaM 31 isigiriNAmajjhayaNaM 35 bhaddAlaijjjha yaNa 36 tArAyaNijjamajjhayaNa 37 sirigirijjaNAmajhayaNaM 38 sAiputtijjaM NAmajjhayaNaM 39 saMjaijjaM nAmajjhayaNa 10 dIvAyaNijjamajjhayaNa 11 indamAgijjajjhayaNaM 12 somijja NAmajjhayaNaM 13 jamaNAmajjhayaNaM 14 varuNaNAmajjhayaNaM 45 vesamaNijjaM NAma ajjhayaNaM W. Schubring's Commentary ISIBHASIYAIM (Critical Apparatus) by W. Schubring RSibhASitaTIkA Selection From the Stock of WORDS OF TEXT INDEX OF VERSES IN THE RSIBHASITA INDEX OF PROPER NAMES 102-123 125-130 .. 131-160 161-164 165-171 172

Page #10
ISIBH AS I Y AIM A Jaina Text of Early Period By Walther Schubring Submitted by E. Sieg at Session of 19th June 1942 of the Isibbasiyaim (Rsibhasitani) we have only scanty and mutually contradictory statements from ancient times. The mere name appears in the lists of literature not included in the Angas as found in the Nands (Agamodayasamiti 202 b, Weber, Verz. II 679) and the Pakkhiya (Devchand Lalbhai Pustakoddbara 4, 66 a), among the kaliya texts of the Jainas, i.e. those works which (in contrast to the ukkaliya) were destined for the study-hours in the daily time-table. Tbana 506a, on the other hand, they appear as the third chapter of the 10 Panhavagaranaim, the 10th Anga, in the shape of which come down to us, however, they are not contained. Samavaya 68 a, they have 44 aj jhayana, while Jinaprabha in his Vibimaggapava composed in s. 1363 (Weber p. 864-880) ascribes 50 sections to them. Haribhadra, when commenting on Avassayanijjutti 2. 6. identifies them with the canonical Painna (Prakirnaka) named Devindatthaya. and when commenting on Av. 8, 5 obviously with the Uttarajjhaya. For details, Weber's Indische Studien Vols. 16 and 17 be referred to. Thus, already at an early time, there was uncertaintyl regarding a work which the author of the Av. known under the famous name of Bhadrababu mentions among those (Av. 2, 6, cp, Leumann, Uebersicht ueber die Avasyaka-Lit, p. 245) which he intended to write a scholastic treatise (nijjutti). If he did carry out this intention, his work is however, so far as we know, not preserved. The original is mentioned by the Jaina-Granthavali (p. 80) for several libraries, but the individual lists of Jesalmer, Limdi, and the former p. 490 Deccan College of Poona do not contain it. Thus, attention was necessa rily aroused when in 1927 at Indore an unpretentious pamphlet (43 pages, price 3 annas) appeared under the title "Srimadbhih pratyekabuddhair bhasitani Rsibbastasutrani". It contains the text following below, and, as addenda, two Samgahani, which probably had been handed down together 1. And, correspondingly, to-day too. From MS. No. 1144 registered by Bhandarkar Report...... 1887-88 ff. (1897) Leumann copied out "the supposed Rsibhasita" (copybook of his legacy under the title Gautama-kulaka). But the 10 gahas have nothing to do with the text to be discussed just now.

Page #11
with it, for a long time, and in which the names of the Rsis2 (6 gabas), and the catch-words of their utterances (4 gahas) as well as the abovementioned quotations from Thana, Samavaya, and Pakkhiya with their commentaries, are put together. That we have the old Isibhasiyaim before us, cannot be doubted. Numerous, indisputably genuine reminiscences in language and style link the work up with the Ayara', the Suyagada the Uttarajjhaya, and the Dasaveyaliya, the seniors_of the canon. Just Leumann (loc. cit. p. 1) compares the Avasyaka, on account of its daily utilization, with the Lord's Prayer, one might liken the latter four texts, in view of their importance, at least for the svetambara Church, to the four Gospels, and add the Isibhasiyaim as an apocryphical fifth one, just as at the side of the original Gospels more than one apocryphical Gospels were placed. According to brahmanical model, the Jainas use the word rsi in the sense of muni; in ecclesiastic names too either appears as well as the other, cp. Candra-rsi, Brahma-muni, Siddha-rsi. In the Isibhasiyaim however, a special meaning intrudes, since the speakers of the text are considered as pratyeka-buddhas, and also appear as such in tradition, just as the title of our printed pamphlet and the colophon of our MS. too are composed accordingly. The case of the Isimandala (pagarana), which will have to be referred to repeatedly later is similar. The idea of a pratyekabuddha, i. e, a man who arrived at the highest knowledge by himself, like the buddha, but, unlike the latter, did not form a community or school, has proved very useful for purposes of propaganda. It made it possible to claim for the Jaina faith men who originally stood aloof from the latter. Of this possibility, the author of our text has made good use by introducing a number of names of Vedic-brahmanic character and of buddhist competency. But that he did have pratyeka-buddhas in view, follows also from the fact that to each of the speakers a buitam, a mere dictum, is assigned, for therewith, their intention of teaching is denied. If the latter were present, we should find pannattam. For, the 45 sections of the Isibbasiyaim are, with one exception, based on the principle that a more or less laconic dictum stated to have been uttered by a Rsi, is discussed more or less minutely, and concluded with a stereotype final phrase culminating in ti bemi. The exception is formed by No. 20, which lacks in Rsi, and it is perhaps due to it that the Samavaya speaks of only 44 ajjhayana. p. 491 2. The latter are also mentioned in Weber Verz. II 949 from a very defective MS. (vide below). 3. Especially with the Bambhaceraim, ed. 1910. Ay. Il refers to Jacobi's edition 1882.

Page #12
3 On the whole, the Isibhgsiygim are a row of uniform sections strung together. In them, we distinguish the motto, the exposition separated from the latter by the name of the Rsi, and the conclusion. The conclusion is everywhere the same and needs not be discussed here, it is in prose. Motto and exposition have each prose and verses or either of the two. According to its nature, the execution is much more diffuse than the motto; in the last, the 45th section, it comes to 51 stanzas without any prose, in the 24th, with prose, still to 40, in the 9th to 33. In Nos. 42-44 however, it is missing. In Nos. 1, 4, 7, 42, 44, the motto has, besides the prose, one or also only half a sloka, in Nos. 2, 5, 29, 38, 43, it consists only of the latter two, in 30, one pada must suffice, Nos. 17 and 45 have 2 stanzas. No. 26 brings before the prose motto, a preamble of 7 slokas. In the proportion of motto and exposition, we observe several irregularities. In No. 33 the Rsi-name is separated from the prose motto by 16 doubtlessly executing stanzas; in No. 28 we find 20 stanzas before the name, 4 after it. Even though the latter draw the conclusion from the former (control vice desire), still the latter could scarcely be considered formally as the motto. It is the same in No. 41, where the ascetic by disposition is confronted with the bread-ascetic. In both cases, the concluding 4 stanzas, to judge from the metre, bring illustrations from the other poems. In No. 36, the Rsi-name has obviously been pushed ahead by 2 lines. In the usual form. Its indication is missing in No. 25, here, Yaugamdharayana is implicitly to be understood as the Rsi. In the case of this speaker the Samgahan names in his place Ambada, who however only poses the opening question, the insertion of the piece reminding one of canonical dialogues is understandable. Not so is that of No. 20, where, it is true, we are reminded of the canon, but where decidedly no Rai, not to speak of a Rsi-bhasita, is to be found. - By designating the originator of the section as ukkata-vadt, the SamgaP. 492 han referred to circumvents the difficulty and can speak of 45 Rsis. For, it states that 20 Rsis belong to the time of Aristanemi, 15 to that of Pariva, and 10 to that of Vira. The same is stated by Isimandala 45 f. (cp. Weber 11 948), and this likewise without intimating which "patteyabuddha" fall into the period of which Tirthamkara. A plan in the order of the men is not noticeable, only in the second half a few who belong together are found close to one another, cp. 29, 31, 32, 34, 37 (these according to the shape of the names); 33, 35; 39, 40 and a final group 4245 is formed by the Lokapalas, and this for the matter of that, so scantily that the first three, as though they were only stop-gaps, are disposed off without the exposition of their mottoes. For our inspection, a grouping other than the pseudo-historical one recommends itself. In JannavakkaYajnavalkya (12), Bahuka, i, e. Nala (14), Soriyayana, cp; Sauryayani (16),

Page #13
Aruna Mabasalaputta (33), cp. Aruni, and the latter himself : Addalaga= Uddalaka (35), the brahmanical prototypes known to us, clearly come to light. The epithet mahana-parivyayaga stamps Pinga (32), Isigiri (34) and Sirigiri (37) as Brahmans; the pariyvayaga Ambadat belongs here, as well as his interlocutor Jogamdharayana, i.e. Yaugamdharayana (25). Thus also Madhurayana (15) Ariyayana (19), and vitta Tarayana (36), who are not described in detail, and about the last of whom along with some others, one more word will have to be said just now, as also about Angarisi (4) and Varisavakanha (18). Buddhists appear in mahai-MabakasavaMabakasyapa (9) and Sa(t)iputta buddha = Sariputra (38), and in view of the disfigurations of well-known names it is, I suppose not too bold too see in Vajji(ya)putta (2) the head of the school of the Vatsiputras, i.e. Vatsiputra,5 P. 493 For want of clues we cannot linger with Pupphasalaputta (5), Ketali. putta (8), Vidu (17) Gahavaiputta taruna (21) Harigiri (24), Matanga (26), and Vau sacca-samjutta (30)6. On the other hand, some of the aforementioned ones are known to us from Jaina literature : Bahuya (14), and Divayana (40) we find mentioned in Suyagada 1, 3, 4, 2, the latter with Ambada (26) in Uvavaiya SS 76 and most exhaustively in the legend of the end of Dvaravati (Jacobi ZDMG 42, 493 ff.); Angarisi Bharaddaya (4) is according to Thana 390 a, divided into two sub-gotras of the Goyama (Gautama), named Bharadda and Angirasa, a further one is, ibidem, Varisakanha, to whom here the Rsi Varisavakanha (18) corresponds; one wonders whether both forms are not rather based on Varsaganya ? Tarayana (36) at last is called Taragana in Suy. 1, 3, 4, 2, but by silanka ibid. Narayana. Ramagutta, who appears in the same place, is probably the same as Ramaputta (23). While, with the Jainas these Rsis appear only by names, others are the main figures in the stories named after them. For Jogamdharayana, it is true, this can only be inferred from a statement in the Abhidhanarajendra, according to which he occurs in the Avassayacunni, which is not accessible. Deva Naraya (1) makes us think of the devarsi Narada of the epic, but we are in fact rather concerned with Prince Naraya of Baravai. Vasudeva questions him, this is reported by Yasodeva in his 4. Cp. Charlotte Krause, Prinz Aghata. Die Abenteuer Ambadas (Leipzig 1922), p. 155 ff. 5. The Paddhati of the Rsimandalavrtti (Weber II 948) just as it finds a risi in Angarisi, also perpetrates the dissection of vajji(ya)putta into the two pratyeka-buddhas Vajra and Putra. 6. Ketaliputta looks like a perplexity variant of Tetaliputta (10). Vidu is only the adjective going back to vedic viduh according to Pischel Gramm. $ 411.

Page #14
Paksikasutratika (Pakkhiya edition 67a/b) as a viddhasampradaya by which perhaps likewise the Avassayacunni is meant : "kim soyam (ie, saucam) ?" Reply : saccam (satyam) soyam. Question : "kim saccam ?" Naraya, who cannot give information (already the previous question had to be answered by a Tirthamkara), obtains, by meditation, remembrance of former existence, and becomes sambuddha. padhamam ajjhayanam "soyayvam eva" icc-aiyam vadati evam sesani vi datthavvani?. The same story in Sanskrit Slokas Rsimandalavytti 47 a (Berlin MS.1912) on the basis of Isimandala st. 43f. (cp. Weber II 948), where Naraya is called kacchullas with the conclusion: ad yam adhyayanam satyabhidham kstva siyam yayau (19) iti Nayama Narada-rsi-sambandhah. Here, the first section erroneously gets the name Satya, corresponding to the original (Sacca) a further proof of the insecurity of the tradition. P. 494 What is reported about Naraya here, is a main feature of the narration, while in other cases, as will be shown in the course of our examination, our text, if a relation can be proved with the present expedients, has something by far more accidental as its starting point. With this it can be compared that from the mouth of Vaddhamana (29), i.e. Mahavira, of his adversary Mamkhaliputta (11) i.e Gosala Maskariputra, and of his pathmaker Pasa (31), i.e. Parsva, we learn nothing particularly characteristic of them. Every other Jaina Rsi of our text could have said the same, only in the case of Pasa, the monk is called a caujjama niantha. That the three have been placed at all in the row of the Rsis, is very strange. For the stories, the already mentioned Isimandala and its commentary, the Rsiman. dalavrtti, among others, supply the basis of the criticism referred to. Asiya Davila (3), originally of course Asita Devala, who, however, is without any relation to the life of the Buddha, with the Jainas, forms a direct connection with our text in Isim 125. If it is said there : bhaviyavyam bho khalu savva-kama-viraena' eyam ajjhayanam bhasittu Devilasuya-rayarisi siva-suham patto. this cannot be separated from the Rsi-word bhaviyavvam khalu bho savvaleVovaratenam here. There is no allusion to the fact that King Devilasuta-a 7. A remark like this latter one may have been the cause why the modern commentary to Jinaprabha's Siddhantagamastava st. 9 designates Naraya as the author of the Isibhasiyaim (Kavyamala P. VII, p. 88; reference in Klatt's hand-written Ono masticon). 8. This designation (according to Leumann an adjective in Weber II 474) is given to N. in the Nayadhammakahao (Agamod. edition 243 b). Malayagiri takes it for a name (etan-nama tapasah 220 a). 9. According to the Senaprasna of subhavijaya (Devchand L. p. 51, 1917), 9 Naradas were contemporary to Vasudeva, the 9th of whom was called Unmukha (Abhidhanarajendra 4, 2013).

Page #15
matter which is not quite unimportant - nearly married his own daughter. Suy. 1, 3, 4, 3 we read about Asila and (?) Devila; "ilanka makes two persons of our Rsi, just as there also exists an Asiyakaha. Vagalaciri (Vakkalaciri) ugga-tava (6) is known from Hemacandra's Parisistaparvan. Not decisive worldly experiences of this jinistic Rsyasonga however, nor his obtaining pratyekabuddha-ship have been preserved by our text, but it appears that only his childhood, when he lived in the woods like an elephant (matanga), is reflected in the motto of the section. Kummaputta is among the Jaina saints, the model of puremindedness and sincerety of conduct, as can be read in Jinamanikya's K. cariya (ed. Vaidya 1930). Nothing is recorded of the great injury that befell this monk of dwarfish, but well-proportioned exterior, still it is just the former which is stressed in our chapter. Teyaliputta (10) is known from Nayadhammakabao 14, but the idea that his own actions bring a man to the place where he stands, does not there play the part which one ought to expect from the motto. About Metejja Bhayali (13) we read in Isim. 87 ff. with the help of the Vstti that Meyajja-as he is simply called therelo rather suffered deadly maltreatment than betraying a kraunca, who picked up the golden rice-grains destined for the princely Jina-paja, to their maker, a gold-smith. Our section harmonizes with this in the minor point that Metejja may have addressed the question of his motto : "Why is no friendliness shown on your side ?" which, if our interpretation is correct, contains a reproach, to his tormentor. From the remarks on 13 to follow later, it will be clear that the dictum is turned quite differently, so that also the adjoining expression appano vimoyan-atthayae cannot be linked with getting free from the torture, Varattaya (27) appears in Isim. 76 rather colourless as vihuya-raya-mala-varatta-risi. The pratyeka-buddha Varattaka, thus the commentary relates, bestowed composure (ma bhir!-dana) on boys who ran to him frightened, from which happening a court-astrologer could predict to his prince the victory over Canda Pradyota, which took place indeed. From this occurance can be derived the motto "sadhu sucaritam ayyahata sramana-sampat" if we are right in seeing in these words a praise of the undisturbed company of the sramana. But the counterpart is likewise contained in the narration which towards the end adduces by way of a citation (yad arsam) the stanza : thevo vi gihi-pasango jaino suddhassa pankam avahai jaha so Varatta-risz hasio Pajjoya-naravaina. Addaga (28) appears Suy. II 6 as defensor fidei. Nothing of this is mentioned in the section of the Isibbasiyaim bearing his name, which does not contain a motto of the usual kind. If the stanzas speak of the worldly P. 495 10. The basic form is of course Maitreya; Metarya is incorrectly sanskritzied,

Page #16
p. 496 desires (Kama) and their control, this goes back to the story of Addaga, which Silanka renders with regard to Suyagadanijjutti 190-200 (edition 387a). There we read that insight into the transitoriness of worldly treasures led Ardrakumara to monkhood. If Sajmaya (39) and Divayana (40), the reciters of the epic Sanjaya and Dvaipayana, were not standing side by side intention. ally, it would be a strange coincidence. We are however not concerned with the epical Sanjaya, but with the kingll known from Utt. 18 and sanskritized as Samyata. At least in 39, 4 this great huntsman is described. But in the commentary to 39 and 40 a conjucture will be ventured regarding the places of origin of several passages. No bridge leads to the motto from the narrative of Isim. 119, which is exclusively concerned with Samyata. From the pattern of the above-mentioned monstrous forms, one feels tempted to find Samjaya's teacher (Utt. 18, 22) as well as that of Khandaga (Viyahapannatti 2, 2), Gaddabhali by name, in Dagabhala (22), whose section is entitled the Gaddabbiya. As now regards Divayana, we know him best, as already stated, from ZDMG 42, 495 ff.12 as parivvayaga, risi and muni, who cannot abandon bis anger about a bodily maltreatment. His buitam in our text, however, deals with the giving up of desire, and though each thirsting for revenge does contain a desire, yet the destruction of Dvaravati is surely not thought of with regard to the iccha. The conclusion of this survey makes Indanaga (44). Dressed in red, he accepted the gifts of many who announced themselves by a drum signal, thus the story to Isim. 95 reports. Under his name, though his motto remains withheld from us, our text is justified in making its reflections about the professional ascetics, Now let us throw a glance on the metrical material of the Isibbasiyaim. They have 452 complete stanzas, and the extent of the adjoining prose can be called large, while the Dasaveyaliya contains 550 stanzas and little prose, the Uttarajjbaya 1-14 501 stanzas and almost no prose. The four and a half hundred stanzas would lead upto the middle of the 9th chapter in the purely metrical 1st half of the Suyagada. Thus, as far as quantity is concerned, the Dasav, stands closest to the new text; the diversity of the metres connects Isibhas, with it as well as with Utt, and Suy., yet, again like in Dasav., the slokas form the overwhelming majority. Besides them, there are only 13 stanzas of Vaitaliya and Aupacchandasaka-padas, 9 epic Tristubhs, and 11 Aryas. Some, on the whole unessential, findings regarding the sloka, will be mentioned below in the remarks to chapter 26; regarding 1. 12 Jacobi has conjectured in SBE 45, 80 that this is a wrong rendering of this very same name Sanjaya or Srnjaya 495. 19 he is called Parasara, and Divayana only after his love-affair on an island (dvipa), from which his connection with Krsna Dvaipayana Parasarya Mbh. 1,63 becomes clear. Uvav $ 76, Parasara, Kanha, and Divayana are three persons.

Page #17
8 Tristubha nothing is to be said. Among the Aryas, in which one includes 3, 4, f. with hesitation only, is one Giti, which occurs twice (12, 2-44, 16), while the old type, appearing in Ayara 1 (-Bambhacergim) 9, Suy. I 4 and Utt. 8, is not found. Vaitalya and Aupacchandasaka are only rarely p. 497 represented in the canon. The main passage is the chapter Suy. 12, which accordingly is entitled Veyaliya from the metre. Its stanzas are on whole correctly built, but on the other hand, Utt. 1513 and Dasav. 10 have correspondingly questionable padas, and such are numerous in the Isibhas, too. Opposite Isibhas. 2, 2 f. 8, 4; 27, 2-7; 28, 24; 39, 5, where throughout irregularities or Aupacchandasaka-, Tristubh-, and Jagati padas occur, only 4,22 and 27, 1 conform with the demands of the pure Vaitaliya, 8, 1, with the restriction that d is a Jagati-pada. In the same way, 27, 5 a-c. 6b are Indravajra-padas. Such inclusion of Indra- (and Upendra)vajra-padas is likewise known from Utt, and Dasav. In Utt. 15, they are la, 7a, 8a, 13 a-c, 16 a-d; for Dasav. 10, where also an Arya-pada and a prose-line have crept in, Leumann's foot-note (ZDMG 46, p. 638) be referred. If in 3, 4f, the Aryas already just now indicated as doubtful, can at all be designated as such, they represent, in reality, a mixture of Aryas, Slokas, and perhaps also prose. In combination, the Arya appears in the shape of "Gaha-triple-bars", as they have been called in "Worte Mahaviras" p. 4 among the Vedhas of the Uvavaiya and kindred texts. Sporadically, viz. in 25, line 23 ff., this can also be noticed in our text vavagaya-cauk-kasaya, satta-bhaya-vippamukka, atthamaya#hana-jadha, nava-bambhacera-gutta have tripple-time rhythm, chajjivanikaya-sutthu-nirata is a Vedha. Such is presupposed in the passage of 37 indicated by java. Short pieces of prose too Short pieces of prose too are known to crop up between the Vedhas.14 Intermingling of prose with verses is found in grand style in the Bambhaceraim, the first part of the Ayara, into which the editor in his time endeavoured to bring some order, whole stanzas, half stanzas, and single padas alternate with unmetrical executions. Exactly the same picture is offered, in a smaller measure, by the mottoes of the Isibbasiyaim. It has already been shown that, leaving complete stanzas aside, in 11 cases a half-or quarter-Sloka appear as representatives of rhythmical language. From all the four "seniors" a bridge thus leads formally to our text, not counting the parallels in language and expression, on which attention will be invited below the text and in the commentary. p. 498 It is perhaps not only the charm of novelty which makes the Isibhaslyaim appear as an original work. To stand opposite a uniform creation 12" is to be deleted. 13. "Worte Mahaviras" p. 3 centre, "Utt. 14. They are to be distinguished from the Vedhas in print in the work of A. C. Sen : "A critical Introduction into the Panhavagaranaim" (Hamburg Dissertation 1936).

Page #18
is already attractive, if, in the case of its sister creations, Suy., Utt, and Dasav. one has to deal with more or less cleverly and transparently composed compilations,15 in the case of the Bambhaceraim, however, which could be compared most preferably, with considerably disturbed contexts and layers. That our text goes back to one single author, cannot be doubted; the parallelism in the structure of the individual chapters proves this no less than the throughout uniform style and the numerous self-quotations. The stanzas in a metre other than the sloka may, for a great part, come from elsewhere, one or the other among them is likewise repeated by way of quotation. Yet the author could not manage without greater borrowings either. Such a one is No. 25, especially since its beginning tae nam, according to the usage of the canon, continues a description, but does not start one. Section 20, void of Rsi and motto, likewise has a form frequent in the canon, and its starting-point, the 5 ukkala, is actually found in Tbana 343a. Some prose which remainds us of known passages may be a more or less conscious reminiscence. These foreign feath. ers however, are covered by the plumage of its own with which our work adorns itself. That is the considered, but not rigidly kept up form and the figurative expression. As considered form is also to be counted the shaping of the motto, so far as it stands in prose; a lapidary mode of speech, which must have been chosen intentionally, in order to characterize the solitary knowers not called upon to be teachers. Disciples of Vagalaciri, Mamkhaliputta, Metejja Bhayali, Soriyayana, Varattaya, to mention only the obscurest of our Rsis, would indeed have stood perplexed before these splinters from the thought-workshop of the master. With us it goes similarly. If lucidity is sinned against here by terseness, the verses, on the other hand, nearly suffer from a surfeit of comparisons. Yet they are in most cases to the point, and if one remembers the renown enjoyed by the after all harmless allegory of the bees, Dasav. 1, the question arises why the Isibbasiyzim, which are so much richer in this respect, have fallen into nearly complete oblivion. We read some strange things in the Isibhasiyaim. Right in the 1st section (1, 7.8) the fourth and fifth vows are contracted into one, as though we were still concerned with the doctrine of Parsva, which did not know as yet of their separation, but which, on the other hand, expressed itself differently. Perhaps Parsva stood indeed close to the author, and this would also explain the copiousness in the dictum of this "Rsi" (31). P. 499 15. Suy. proceeds according to the size of the chapter. utt., apparently without any plan, except that some legendary sections are standing together, and the dogmatic ones towards the end. Dasav. alternates from 4 onwards, between general and special representations (Author, Dasaveyaliya Sutta, transl, Ahmebabad 1932, p. VI).

Page #19
10 Section 20, which has already been referred to repeatedly, must have been especially dear to him, for in view of the superabundance of Rsis which we find among others in the Isimandala, the introduction of an anonymous utkatavadin would not have been necessary, while there is no indication whatever that these expositions have been added later. Before all the last of the five "grand speakers", for whom, -as well as for these refereaces in general, the commentary following below should be compared, obtains, in the final portion, the explanation correct in itself in the materialistic sense. But while in the Suyagada, to which the passage is closely related the refutation does follow after all (in II 1, 17) it is missing here, and the reader of No. 20 is left with the impression that the author shares the point of view of materialism. For he himself introduces it, though certainly only in the course of his elucidation, with the words : therefore I rightly assert the following" (20, line 27), where the first person places itself at the side of those in section 21, 23, 24. We proceed. An allegory carried through, in Indian manner, up to the last point in 26 and 32, is based on the simile of the realization of dharma as of "divine farming" (divva kisz). Are we too sensitive if we remember that the breaking of the earth" is forbidden to the Jaina layman by Uvasagadasao SS 51, and if we therefore feel the pretty comparison as somewhat out of place ? He who uses that simile in 32 is, it is true, a brahmanical wandering monk. Just such a one, Sirigiri, announces in 37, like a second Thales, that the world originated from water. Two more cosmogonic theories follow this dictum, till the fourth, presented rather unpretentiously, brings the dogmatically correct idea. Strinking like the just mentioned uajinistic saying, is also that one of the buddha Saiputta in 38; it is only in the third stanza of the section that the idea enjoined upon the Jaina appears. In the iwo last cases the motto as well as the originator, othewise the support of the whole, are made unworthy of belief, p. 500 Thus we have before us a number of passages bewildering with regard to the contents. Earlier generations do not seem to have taken offence at this, otherwise the Pseudo-Bhadrabahu would scarcely have intended to annotate the work, as mentioned in the beginaing. That the Isibbasiyaim have a history, follows from the recording of bio padho in 31. Later on, opposition may possibly have appeared, which led to the neglect of the text.16 Besides everything mentioned, orthodoxy could take it least of all that the founders Vardhamana Mahavira, Parsva, and the former's adversary Gosala Maskariputra are represented as Pratyekabuddhas in the 16. Thus, the translation of Dasaveyaliya referred to above p. 498 note 15 likewise fall into oblivion, since the Indian publishers do not distribute it for want of agreement with the rendering of Dasav. 5, I, 73.

Page #20
work. Leaving aside the fact that they were none in any case, Gosala is here obviously more than a renegade disciple of Mahavira, and the conjecture already uttered before that the relationship of both has been given a biased representation in Viyahapannatti 15, gets confirmed. Other peculiarities, such as wavering in the judging of the riddhi (9 and 45), and the error concerning the agandhana (45), the repeated use of the same motto in 26 and 32, the transforation of current names, the Rsi Ketaliputta besides Tetaliputta, may have been found less striking. They doubtlessly must be laid at the author's door, wbile frequently the diffcctive tradition is to be blamed. The apportioning of the findings to author or tradition cannot always be effected without doubt. The mutilation of Vedic names cannot be thought to have been perpetrated by a person who proves his Sanskrit in Sandhi forms like, among others, ego' saddheyam 10, 2; purariyam 19, line 1; atthi nn esa 20, line 15; vattey a'. 24, 11. 16, in pura janami 21, line 1, in vahni 9, 24; durbuddhi 41, 6 and in the reference to the animal iable. Concerning those names, it however be objected that Asila and Divayana, which strongly differ from Asita and Dvaipayana, are also found in other Jaina texts. On no account howeveer can we make the author responsible for those omissions which are to be stated in the beginning of 3 and at the end of 10. For these lacunae and various kinds of obvious disorder (cp. 10. 12. 17. 18. 22. 33. 36, 40), the tradition, or rather its contrary, is just as responsible a; for the incorrect or unsatisfactory shape of words. Opposite it, the editor often had to resort to conjectures of which the joint sigla HD render account. The right thing can scarcely be expected to have been hit upon in all cases; certain things resisted even conjecture. The translation of the whole has been reserved for the future. For the edition of the text, after all, only two expedients were available. First the above-mentioned printed text, which, for (he matter of that is not very accurate. Its unnamed editor too has made conjectures (which partially were useful), by placing words or syllables into parentheses, sometimes also into square brackets. The former have been replaced by angular brackets in our foot-potes. The desire to be able to examine the MS. itself, was understandable. If it was true that it was with Acarya-mabaraja Anandasagara Suri, a request addressed to him has in any case not found a response. In a way so much the worthier of acknowledgement, and thanks to the mediation of my respected friend Muni Jayantavijaya, the Vijaya. dharma-Laksmi-Jnana-Mandira, Belaganj, Agra, sent me an undated, rather modern MS. (H), comparing which was not without value, though its wording does not essentially deviate from the print This MS., and in some cases also the print, writes about a dozen times (espeically in the second half of the text) initial p for b (pahue 14, line 9, palavam 22, 7, pahave 28, 3), once medial duppala for dubbala (38, 28). This points to a p. 501

Page #21
12 prototype which designated the soft sound by a dot put into the pa, as is often found in palm-leaf MS. A second phenomenon familiar from there is the frequent preservation of the tenuis k and p between vowels (e. 8. muccati 1, 1; kandaka 4, 6; lokammi 4, 20; ripu 15, 24), where also many cases of wrong analogy occur (e. g. vikincitta 3, 6, jati 4, 3, joko 45, 52), which are marked by italics. The media too has often been saved from being dropped (vadati 1, 1 etc.). In contrast to these preservations stands the liberty with which the poet occasionally foregoes declension, About twelve times we find the pure stem. This is obviously what Pischel Gramm. 19 bad chiefly in view, when he calls (not with justification) the language of the Dasav. "often much degenerated; the number of occurrences may be about the same. So far the general remarks. The reference to details be reserved to the commentary, for which, however, very narrow space limits were drawn. Next follows the text. The foot-notes to the latter are meant accurately to reflect the statements of the two prototypes, up till now the only ones, since also mere slips of the pen can be useful for a gencology of newly to be added MSS.

Page #22
ISIBHASIYAIM isibhAsiyAI

Page #23
ISIBHASIYAIM 1. 10 soyavvam eva vadati, soyavvam eva pavadati, jena samayam jive savva-dukkhana muccati. tamha soyavvato param n' atthi soyam ti deva-Nara dena arahata isina buiyam. panatipatam tivibam tivibenam n' eva kujja na karave : pa. 5 dhamam soyavva-lakkhanam. musa-vadam tiviham tivihenam n'eva buya na bbasae : bitiyam soyavva-lakkhanam. adatt'adanam tiviham tivihenam n eva kujja na karave : tatiyam soyavva. lakkhanam. abbambha-parigga ham tiviham tivihenam n' eva kujja na karave : cauttham soyavva-lakkanam. savvam ca savvahim ceva savva-kalam ca savvaha nimmamattam vimuttim ca viratim ceva sevate (1) savvato virate dante savvato parinivvude savvato vippamukk'appa savv'atthesu samam care (2) savvam soyayvam adaya adayam uvahanavam savva-dukkha-ppahime u siddhe bhavati nirae (3) saccam c' evovasevanti, dattam cevovasevanti, bambham c' evova. sevanti. saccam cevovabanavam, dattam cevovahanavam, bambham c'evovabanavam. evam se buddhe virate vipave dante davie alam tai no punar-avi 20 icc-attham hayvam agacchati tti bemi, padhamam Narad'ajjhayanam samattam. 15 2. jassa bhita palayanti jiva kammanugamino tam ev' adaya gacchanti kicca dinnam va vahini (1) Vajjiya puttena arahata isina buitam. dukkha parivittasanti pana marana jamma-bhaya ya savvasatta tassovasamam gavesamane appe arambha-bhirue na satte (2) 1. Narada. soyavvam (this the key-words of the Sam gahani). Regarding the beginning cp. Peterson, A Third Report...(Bombay 1887) p. 253 (=P). 1 pavavati H, padavati P, vadati D. 3 degno HP. 9 tattha instead of cauttham H. 16 saccam c'evo missing HD. 19. evam...by HD mostly not written in full. 1-5: evam se buddhe; 6. 8. 24 : evam siddhe buddhe; the remaining ones : evam se siddhe buddhe; 1 :-agacchai H, agacchejja D; otherwise concluded after buddhe (4 : evam se buddhe mutte D) or abbreviated. After the running number of the chapter, which H adds, mostly follows, from 20 onward : siddhi 19 tai H. 21 pao missing H. 2. Vajjiyaputte. jassa. 1, L. 2=17, 1 d. L. 4=Ayara 11, 27. 3 d=9, 29d=29, 19d=34, 60m3, 11d; bhavati nirae Dasa 5, 16.

Page #24
isibhAsiyAI soyavvameva vadatI, soyavvameva pavadati, jeNa samayaM jIve savvadukkhANaM muJcati / tamhA soyavvAto paraM Natthi soyaM tI devanAradeNa arahatA isiNA buiyaM / pANAtipAtaM tivihaM tiviheNaM Neva kujjA Na kArave : paDhamaM soyavvalakkhaNaM / musAvAdaM tivihaM tiviheNaM Neva bUyA Na bhAsae : bitiyaM soyavvalakkhaNaM / adattAdANaM tivihaM tiviheNaM Neva kujjA Na kArave : tatiyaM soyavalakkhaNaM / abbambha-pariggahaM tivihaM tiviheNaM Neva kujjA Na kArave : cautthaM soyavalakkhaNaM / savvaM ca savvahiM ceva savvakAlaM ca savvahA / nimmamattaM vimuttiM ca viratiM ceva sevate // 1 // savvato virate dante savvato parinivvuDe / savvato vippamukkappA savvatthesu samaM care // 2 // savvaM soyavvamAdAya aDayaM uvahANavaM / savvadukkhappahINe u siddhe bhavati NIrae // 3 // saccaM cevovasevantI, dattaM cevovasevantI, bambhaM cevovasevantI / saccaM cevovahANavaM, dattaM cevovahANavaM, bambhaM cevovahANavaM / evaM se buddhe virate vipAve dante davie alaM tAI No puNaravi iccatthaM havvamAgacchati tti bemi / - paDhamaM nAradajjhayaNaM samattaM / 2. jassa bhItA palAyanti jIvA kammANugAmiNo / tamevAdAya gacchanti kiccA dinnaM va vAhiNI // 1 // vajjiyaputteNa arahatA isiNA buitaM / dukkhA parivittasanti pANA maraNA jammabhayA ya savvasattA / tassovasamaM gavesamANe appe AraMbhabhIrue Na satte // 2 //

Page #25
ISIBHASIYAIM gacchati kammehi se 'nubaddhe, punar-avi ayati se sayamkadenam jammana-maranai alle punar-avi ayati se sa-kamma-sitte (3) biya ankura-nippbatti ankurato puno biyam bie samvujjhamanammi ankurass' eva sampada (4) biya-bhutani kammani samsarammi anadie moha-mohita-cittassa tato kammana samtatt (5) - mula-seke phal'uppatti, mula-ghate hatam phalam phal'atthi sincati mulam, phala-ghati na sincati (6) moha-mulam aoivvanam samsare savva-dehinam moha-mulani dukkhani moha-mulam ca jammanam (7) dukkha-mulam ca samsare annanena samajjitam migari va sar'uppatti bane kammani mulato (8) evam se buddhe...no punar-avi icc-attham havvam agacchati tti bemi. ii biiyam Vajjiputt'ajjhayanam. bhavidayvam khalu bho savva-levovaratenam. levovalitta khalu bho jiva anekajamma-joni-bhay'avattam anadiyam anavadaggam dihamaddham caturantam samsara-sagaram [...] vitikanta sivam atul amalam avvabaham apunabbhavam apunar-avattam sasatam 6 thanam abbhuvagata citthanti. se bhavati savva-kama-virate S.-sangatite S.-sineh'atikante S.-viriya-parinivvude S.-kohovarate S.-manov. S.-mayo'v. S.-lobhov. S.-Vas'adanov. su-savva-samvude S.-S.-savvovarate s.-S.-savvovasante s.-s.-parivude, no katthai sajjati ya, tamha savva-levovarae bhavissami tti kallu 10 Asiena Da vilen a arahata isina buitam. suhume va bayare va pane jo tu vihimsai raga-dosabhibhut'appa lippate pava-kammuna (1) pariggaham ginhate jo u appam va jati va bahum gehi-mucchaya dosenam lippae pava-kammuna (2) (2) (r)mana D. amne H. arabhatisoe H. (3) gacchamti H. 'him HD, atto D. ayai D. sinne D. (4) ankudeg D. samjujjhao H, samjujjao D. (5) cimttassa H. (6) mulasitte H, mulasitte D. mulaghate D. (7) va jao H. (8) annane sao H. gari-3, L. 4 thana- missing H. hani D. 3. Asite, bhavi leve 1 ff. predominated Oratte D. 5 sa H. vari instead of viriya H. 7 vasadanoo H. 8 savvovarate su-savva missing H, padivude D. katthayi sajjati H. 9 lovovate H, Asitena Devio H. (1) vao H. sati H. (2) gehi H. mutthadeg H. lippate H. 2,4 c. d=15, 3 c, d. 6=13, 4= 15, 7. 79, 1 15, 1, 7b=9, 32d.

Page #26
isibhAsiyAI gacchati kammehi se'Nubaddhe, puNaravi AyAti se sayaMkaDeNaM / jammaNa-maraNAi aTTe puNaravi AyAti se sakammasitte // 3 // bIyA aMkuraNipphattI aMkurAto puNo bIyaM / bIe saMvujjhamANammi aMkurasseva saMpadA // 4 // bIyabhUtANi kammANi saMsAraMmi aNAdie / mohamohitacittassa tato kammANa saMtatI // 5 // mUlaseke phaluppattI, mUlAghAte hataM phalaM / / phalatthI siMcatI mUlaM, phalaghAtI Na siMcatI // 6 // mohamUlamaNivvANaM saMsAre savvadehiNaM / mohamUlANi dukkhANi mohamUlaM ca jammaNaM // 7 // dukkhamUlaM ca saMsAre aNNANeNa samajjitaM / migAri vva saruppattI haNe kammANi mUlato // 8 // evaM se buddhe....No puNaravi iccatthaM hatvamAgacchati tti bemi / __ii biiyaM vajjiyaputtajjhayaNaM / bhavidavvaM khalu bho savvalevovarateNaM / levovalittA khalu bho jIvA aNekajammajoNIbhayAvattaM aNAdIyaM aNavadaggaM dIhamaddhaM cAturaMtaM saMsArasAgaraM [....] vItIkaMtA sivamatulamalamavvAbAhamapuNabbhavamapuNarAvattaM sAsataM ThANamabbhuvagatA ciTThati / se bhavati savvakAmavirate savvasaMgAtIte savvasiNehatikaMte savvavIriyaparinivvuDe savvakohovarate savvamANovarate savvamAyovarate savvalobhovarate savvavAsAdANovarate susavvasaMvuDe susavvasavovarate susavvasavvovasaMte susavvaparivuDe, no katthaI sajjati ya, tamhA savvalevovarae bhavissAmi tti kaTu asieNa davileNaM arahatA isiNA buitaM / suhume va bAyare vA pANe jo tu vihiMsai / rAgadosAbhibhUtappA lippate pAvakammuNA // 1 // pariggahaM giNhate jo u appaM vA jati vA bahuM / gehI-mucchAya doseNaM lippae pAvakammuNA // 2 //

Page #27
ISIBHASIYAIM koham jo u udirei appano va parassa va tam-nimittanubandhenam lippate pava-kammuna (3) evam java micchadamsana-salle. panativato levo, levo aliya-vayanam adattam ca mehuna-gamanam levo, levo pariggaham ca (4) koho bahuviho levo, mano ya bahuvidha-vidhio maya ya bahuvidha levo, lobho va bahuvidha-vidhio (5) tamba te tam vikimcitta pava-kamma-pavaddhanam uttam'aytha.var'aggabi viriyattae parivvae (6) khire dusim jadha pappa vinasam uvagacchati evam rago va doso va bambhacera-vinasana (7) jadha kbiram padhanam tu mucchana' jayate dadhim evam gehi-ppadosenam pava-kammam pavaddhati (8) ranne dav'aggina daddha rohante vana-padava koh'aggina tu daddbanam dukkba dukkhana nivvuta (9) sakka vanbi nivaretum varina jalito babim savvodahi-jalenavi moh'aggi dunnivarao (10) jassa ete parinnata jati-marana-bandhana se chinna-jati-marane siddhim gacchati nirae (11) evam se buddhe......no punar-avi icc-attham havvam agacchati tti bemi. taiyam Davil'ajjhayanam. 4. ayana-rakkhi purise, param kimci na janati. asahu-kammakari khalu ayam purise, punar-avi pavehim kammehim codijjati niccam sama piti. Angarisina Bhara d. da enam arahata isina buitam. no samvasitum sakka silam janittu manava paramam khalu padicchanna mayae duttha-manasa (1) niya-dose niguhante ciram pi novadamsae kiba mam kovi na jane', jane n' atta-hiyam sayam (2) (3) jo udirehi H. papava H. (4) Svate D levo (2) missing HD. (5) kodho H. levo (2) missing HD vidho (2) H. (6) degddhane D. viriattae D. (7) doso ya H D. (9) oti H. dukkhanam na nivattai D. (10) dunio H. (11) jassete H. parinadeg H.Ona H. sam chio D. Ona D. gacchamti niraya D. 7 evam se buddhe virate yao (3) H D. Colophon missing H. 4. Angarisi. adana-rakkhi. 2 ohi ohi H. codijjaeti H. somapiti H, samapi (samsarammi)ti D. (1) Osittum D. sakkam HD. siham (nasamvasata sak kam silam] D. cchatta H. (2) "hamte H. koyi H. jjane H. jjanam H attha H D. 3,6 c.d=7,3 c. d. 9 c=36, 5 c. 1036, 3. 4, L, 1=7 c. d.

Page #28
isibhAsiyAI kohaM jo u udIrei appaNo vA parassa vA / taMnimittANubaMdheNaM lippate pAvakammaNA // 3 // evaM jAva micchAdaMsaNasalle / pANAtivAto levo, levo aliyavayaNaM adattaM ca / mehuNagamaNaM levo, levo pariggahaM ca // 4 // koho bahuviho levo, levo mANo ya bahuvidhavidhIo / mAyA ya bahuvidhA levo, lobho vA bahuvidhavidhIo // 5 // tamhA te taM vikiMcittA pAvakammapavaDDhaNaM / uttamaTThavaraggAhI vIriyattAe parivvae // 6 // khIre dUsiM jadhA pappa viNAsamuvagajchati / evaM rAgo va doso va bambhaceraviNAsaNA // 7 // jadhA khIraM padhANaM tu mucchaNA jAyate dadhiM / evaM gehippadoseNaM pAvakammaM pavaDDhatI // 8 // raNe davaggiNA daDDhA rohaMte vaNapAdavA / kohaggiNA tu daDDhANaM dukkhA dukkhANa NivvutI // 9 // sakkA vahI NivAretuM vAriNA jalito bahiM / savvoda hijaleNAvi mohaggI duNNivArao // 10 // jassa ete parinnAtA jAtI-maraNabaMdhaNA / se chinnajAtimaraNe siddhiM gacchati NIrae // 11 // evaM se buddhe ....No puNaravi iccatthaM havvamAgacchati tti bemi / vilajjhayaNaM / 4. AyANarakkhI purise, paraM kiMci Na jANatI / asAhukammakArI khalu ayaM purise, puNaravi pAvehiM kammehiM codijjatI - NiccaM samA pIti / aMgarisiNA bhAradAeNaM arahatA isiNA buitaM / No saMvasituM sakkA sIlaM jANittu mANavA / paramaM khalu paDicchannA mAyAe dudrumANasA // 1 // Niyadose NigRhaMte ciraM pi NovadaMsae / 'kiha meM kovi Na jANe', jANe NatthahiyaM sayaM // 2 //

Page #29
ISIBHASIYAIM jena janami appanam avi va jati va rahe ajjayarim anajjam va tam nanam ayalam dhuvam (3) suyani bhittie cittam katihe va sunivesitam manussa-hidayam pun' inam gahanam duvviyanakam (4) annaha sa mane hoi, annam kunanti kammuna anna-m-annani bhasante, manussa-gahane hu se (5) tana-khanu-kandaka-lata-ghanani valli-ghanani gahanani sadha-niyadi-samkulaim manussa-hidayaim gahanani (6) bhunjitt' uccavae bhoe samkappe kada manase adana-rakkhi purise param kimci na janati (7) aduva parisa-majjhe aduva vi rahe kadam tato nirikkha appanam pava-kamma nirumbhati (8) duppacinnam sapehae anayaram ca appano anuvauhito sada dhamme so paccha paritappati (9) suppainnam sapehae ayaram va vi appano supatirthito sada dhamme so paccha u na tappati (10) puvvarattavarattammi samkappena bahum kadam sukadam dukkadam va vi kattaram anugacchai (11) sukadam dukkadam va vi appano yavi janati na ya nam anno vijanati sukkadam n'eva dukkadam (12) naram kallanakarim pi pavakarim ti bahira pavakarim ti nam buya silamanto tti bahira (13) coram pi ta pasamsanti, muni vi garihijjati na se ittavata 'core, na se ittavata' muni (14) n' annassa vayana 'core, n' annassa vayana 'muni appam appa viyanati je va uttama-nanino (15) jai me paro pasamsati asadhum sadhu maniya na me sa tayae bhasa appanam asamahitam (16) jai me paro vigarahati sadhum santam niranganam na me s' akkosae bhasa appanam susamahitam (17) jam uluka pasamsanti jam va nindanti vayasa ninda va sa pasamsa va vayu jale va gacchati (18) jam ca bala pasamsanti jam va nindanti kovida ninda va sa pasamsa va pappa ti kurue jage (19) jo jattha vijjati bhavo jo va jattha na vijjati So sabhavena savvo vi lokammi tu pavattati (20) (6) ghanani instead of gahao (3) H, missing D. (7) rakkha H. (8) niri(kkhi). nappa D, nirina H. (10) supathito HD. ghunatappati H. (11) Occhai H. (13) ori tti H. pavakari pi te buo H. (14) ettadeg (1) D, ovate (1) H. (15) nalassa (1) H. (17) jati H. santim D. (18) nindam vayu H. (19) nindatti H. kurute D. 4,7 c. d=L. 1. pappiti H

Page #30
isibhAsiyAI jeNa jANAmi appANaM AvI vA jati vA rahe / ajjayAriM aNajjaM vA taM NANaM ayalaM dhuvaM // 3 // suyANi bhittie cittaM kaThe vA suNivesitaM / maNussahidayaM puNiNaM gahaNaM duviyANakaM // 4 // aNNahA sa maNe hoi, aNNaM kuNanti kammuNA / aNNamaNNANi bhAsante, maNussagahaNe hu se // 5 // taNa-khANu-kaMDaka-latAghaNANi vallIghaNANi gahaNANi / saDha-NiyaDisaMkulAI maNussahidayAiM gahaNANi // 6 // bhuMjittuccAvae bhoe saMkappe kaDamANase / AdANarakkhI purise paraM kiMci Na jANati // 7 // aduvA parisAmajjhe aduvA vi rahe kaDaM / tato Nirikkha appANaM pAvakammA Nirumbhati // 8 // duppaciNNaM sapehAe aNAyAraM ca appaNo / aNuvadvito sadA dhamme so pacchA paritappati // 9 // suppaiNNaM sapehAe AyAraM vA vi appaNo / supatidrito sadA dhamme so pacchA u Na tappati // 10 // punvarattAvarattammi saMkappeNa bahuM kaDaM / sukaDaM dukkaDaM vA vi kattAramaNugacchai // 11 // sukaDaM dukkaDaM vA vi appaNo yAvi jANati / Na ya NaM aNNo vijANAti sukkaDaM va dukkaDaM // 12 // NaraM kallANakAriM pi pAvakAri ti bAhirA / pAvakAriM ti NaM bUyA sIlamaMto tti bAhirA // 13 // coraM pi tA pasaMsanti, muNI vi gari hijjatI / Na se ittAvatA'core, Na se ittAvatA'muNI // 14 // NaNNassa vayaNA'core, NaNNassa vayaNA'muNI / appaM appA viyANAti je vA uttamaNANiNo // 15 // jai me paro pasaMsAti asAdhu sAdhu mANiyA / Na me sA tAyae bhAsA appANaM asamAhitaM // 16 // jai me paro vigarahAti sAdhu santaM NiraMgaNaM / Na me sa'kkosae bhAsA appANaM susamAhitaM // 17 // jaM ulUkA pasaMsanti jaM vA Nindanti vAyasA jiMdA vA sA pasaMsA vA vAyu jAle vva gacchatI // 18 // jaM ca bAlA pasaMsanti jaM vA Nindanti kovidA / NindA vA sA pasaMsA vA pappA ti kurue jage // 19 // jo jattha vijjatI bhAvo jo vA jattha Na vijjatI / so sabhAveNa savvo vi lokammi tu pavattatI // 20 //

Page #31
ISIBHASIYAIM visam va amatam va vi sabhavena uvatthitam canda-sura mani joti tamo aggi diva khiti (21) vadatu jane jam se icchiyam, kim nu kalemi udinnam appano ? bhavita mama n' atthi elise iti samkhae na samjalam' aham akkhovanjanam adaya silavam susamahite - - [(22) appana ceva-m appanam codito vahate raham (23) sil'akkha-raham arudho nana-damsana-sarathi appana c'eva appanam coditta subham ehati (24) evam se buddhe ... no punar-avi icc-attham havvam agacchati tti bemi, cauttham Angarisi-nam' ajjhayanam. mana paccotarittanam vinae appan' uvadamsae. Pupphas a la putten a arahata isina buiyam. pudhavim agamma sirasa thale kiccana anjalim pana bhojana se cicca savvam ca sayan'asanam (1) namamsamanassa sada santi agamma vattati kodba-mana-ppahinassa ata janai pajjave (2) na pane atipatejja aliyadinnam ca vajjae na mehunam ca sevejja, bhavejja apariggahe (3) kodha-mana-parinnassa ata janati pajjave kunimam ca na sevejja, samadhim abhidamsae (4) evam se buddhe .... no punar-avi icc-attham havvam agacchati tti bemi, pancamam Pupphasala-nam' ajjhayanam. tam eva uvarate matanga-saddhe kaya-bhedati ayatitam udabare deva-danavanumatam. tenemam khalu bho lokam sanara. maram vasikatam eva mannami, tam aham bemi, viyatta-Vagala cirin a arahata isina buitam. (21) jjoti H. divam H. (22) vadamtu HD. "tam H. kalemi H. bha. veta mana H (23) ataya H. (24) jedittaH, jaditta D. Schl. evam se buddhe mutteo (4) D. Colophon missing H. 5. Pupphasale. mane. 1 paccottao HD. 2 sisio H, (1pudhavi HD. (2) samti H, sam(kham)ti D. agama HD. (3) ativadeg H. Conclusion : evam se buddhe virae pavao' HD. Colophon missing H. 6. Vakkala, tama. 1 mao HD. nam uo HD. 3 ttirayam HD.

Page #32
isibhAsiyAI visaM vA amataM vA vi sabhAveNa uvadruitaM / caMda-sUrA maNI jotI tamo aggI divA khitI // 21 // vadatu jaNe jaM se icchiyaM, kiM Nu kalemi udiNNamappaNo ? / bhAvita mama Natthi elise iti saMkhAe Na saMjalAmahaM // 22 // akkhovaMjaNamAdAya sIlavaM susamAhite / appaNA cevamappANaM codito vahate rahaM // 23 // sIlakkharahamArUDho NANadaMsaNasArathI / appaNA ceva appANaM codittA subhamehatI // 24 // evaM se buddhe....No puNaravi iccatdhaM havvamAgacchati tti bemi / cautthaM aMgarisinAmajjhayaNaM / ___ mANA paccotarittANaM viNae appANuvadaMsae / puppha sA la pu tte Na arahatA isiNA buiyaM / puDhaviM Agamma sirasA thale kiccANa aMjaliM / pANa-bhojaNa se ciccA savvaM ca sayaNAsaNaM // 1 // NamaMsamANassa sadA santI Agamma vaTTatI / kodha-mANappahINassa AtA jANai pajjave // 2 // Na pANe atipAtejjA aliyAdiNNaM ca vajjae / Na mehuNaM ca sevejjA, bhavejjA apariggahe // 3 // kodha-mANa-pariNassa AtA jANati pajjave / kuNimaM ca Na sevejjA, samAdhimabhidaMsae // 4 // evaM se buddhe ....No puNaravi iccatthaM havvamAgacchati tti bemi / paMcamaM pupphasAlanAmajjhayaNaM / tameva uvarate mAtaMgasaDDhe kAyabhedAti AyatitamudAhare devadANavANumataM / teNema khalu bho lokaM saNarAmaraM vasIkatameva maNNAmi, tamahaM bemi| viyatta-vA ga lacI ri NA arahatA isiNA buitaM /

Page #33
ISIBHASIYAIM na nari-gana-pasatte appano ya abandhave ! purisa ! jatto vi vaccaha tatto vi judhire jane (1) nirankuse va matange chinna-rassi hae vi va nana-ppaggaha-pabhathe vividham pavate sare (2) nava akannadhara va sagare vayunerita cancala dhavate nava sabhavao akovita (3) mukkam puppham va agase niradhare tu-se nare dadha-sumba-aibaddhe tu vihare balavam vihim (4) sutta-metta-gatim c' eva gantukame vi se jaha evam laddha vi sam-maggam sabhavao akovite (5) jam tu param navaebim ambare va vihamgame dadha-sutta-aibaddhe tti siloko (6) nana-ppaggaha-sambandhe dhitimam panihit'indie sutta-metta-gati ceva tadba sadhu nirangane (7) sacchanda-gati-payara jiva samsara-sagare kamma-samatana-sambaddha hindanti viviham bhavam (8) itth-'nugiddhe vasae appano ya abandhave jatto vi vajjati purise tatto vi judhire jane mannati mukkam appanam, padibaddhe palayate (9) viyatte bhagavam Vak kalacuri ugga-tave tti. evam siddhe buddhe.....no punar-avi icc-attham havvam agacchati tti bemi. chattham Vakkalaciri-nam' ajjhayanam. savvam dukkh'avaham dukkham, dukkham sausuyattanam. dukkhi va dukkara-cariyam caritta savva-dukkham khaveti tavasa. tamba adina-manaso dukkhi savva-dukkham titikkhejjasi tti Kumma puttena arahata isina buiyam. jana-vado na taejja acchittam tava-samjame samadhim ca viraheti je rittha-cariyam care (1) (1) pasete H, pa[sete] [samvatu] satte D. jine D. (2) rave instead of hae H, rave shael D. nana-pao HD. (3) vavala H. (4) sukkam HD, vare HD. Pre (su) tu D. je H D. sumve H, sumba D. vihamge H, vio missing D. (5) tumgakame H, tum ga (gamtu) kame D. sam-mao H. (6) na vahira ao H. dhe ti miloko nao H, oddhe tti miloko (vahae tusine jage) nao D. (7) nana-pao HD. gatim HD tatha D. nirangane H. (9) vajjata H. juvine H, jjhavine D. padivao H, oddho D. 5 viyatte H, viyate D u vagate H, uggavate D. Colophon missing H. 7. Kumma. savvam. 1 okkham usu'H. suusuao D. 2 dukkhara H. vario H. 3, mana" HD. jjase H D. (1) atthio D. degdheti H. rao HD. crio D. 7, 1 compare 8, L. 4.

Page #34
13 isibhAsiyAI Na NArIgaNapasatte appaNo ya abaMdhave ! / purisA ! jatto vi vaccaha tatto vi judhire jaNe // 1 // NiraMkuse va mAtaMge chiNNarassI hae vi vA / NANappaggahapabhaTThe vividhaM pavate Nare // 2 // NAvA akaNNadhArA va sAgare vAyuNeritA / caMcalA dhAvate NAvA sabhAvAo akovitA // 3 // mukkaM puppha va AgAse NirAdhAre tu se Nare / daDhasumbaNibaddhe tu vihare balavaM vihiM // 4 // suttamettagatiM ceva gaMtukAme vi se jahA / evaM laddhA vi sammaggaM sabhAvAo akovite // 5 // jaM tu paraM NavaehiM aMbare vA vihaMgame / daDhasuttaNibaddhe tti siloko // 6 // NANappaggahasaMbandhe ghitimaM paNihitindie / suttamettagatI ceva tadhA sAdhU NiraMgaNe // 7 // sacchaMdagatipayArA jIvA saMsArasAgare / kammasaMtANasaMbaddhA hiMDaMti vivihaM bhavaM // 8 // itthI'Nugiddhe vasae appaNo ya abaMdhave / / jatto vi vajjatI purise tatto vi judhire jaNe / mannatI mukkamappANaM, paDibaddhe palAyate // 9 // viyatte bhagavaM va ka la cI ri uggatave tti / evaM siddhe buddhe....No puNaravi iccatthaM havvamAgacchati tti bemI / chaTuM vakkalacIrinAmajjhayaNaM / savvaM dukkhAvahaM dukkhaM, dukkhaM saUsuyattaNaM / dukkhI va dukkaracariyaM carittA savva-dukkha khaveti tavasA / tamhA adINamANaso dukkhI savvadukkhaM, titikkhejjAsi tti kummA pu te Na arahatA isiNA buiyaM / jaNavAdo Na tAejjA acchittaM tavasaMjame / samAdhiM ca virAheti je ridvacariyaM care // 1 //

Page #35
ISIBHASIYAIM alassenavi je kei ussuattam na gacchati tenavi se suhi hoi, kim tu saddbi parakkame (2) alassam tu parinnae jati-marana-bandhanam uttim'atha-var'aggahi viriyato parivvae (3) kamam akamakari attattae parivvae savajjam niravajjenam parinnae parivvaejjasi tti (4) evam se siddhe buddhe ... no punar-avf icc-atham havvam agacchati tti bemi. sattamam Kummaputta-Dam'ajjayanam 8. aram dugunenam, param eka-gunenam Keta liputten a isina buitam. iya uttama-gantha-cheyae raha-samiya luppant' iv 'acchati samiyam vocchinda pavayam kosara-kide va jabai ban [dhanam (1) tamba eyam viyaniya gantha- jalam dukkham, duh'avaham chindiya hai samjame. se hu muoi dukkha vimuccai. 6 evam siddhe buddhe ... no punar-avi icc-attham bavvam agacchati tti bemi. Ketali-Dam' ajjhayanam atthamam. 9. java java jammam tava tava kammam kammuna khalu bho paya siya, samiyam uvanicijjai avacijjai ya. mahai-Mahakasa vena arahata isina buiyam. kammuna khalu bho appahinenam punar.avi agacchai hatthaccheyanani paya-cch.evam kanna nakka uttha jibbha, sisadandanani, udinnena jivo kotlanani pittanani tajjanani talanani, vahanaim bandhanaim parikilesanaim, andu-bandhanaim niyalabandhanani javajiva-b, niyala-juyala-samkodana.modanaim hiyay' (3) alasam H, a(la)ssam D. jati(ti) D. (4) Ottae H. padinnae H. 8. Keyali. arae. By oversight 8 has not been compared in H. 1 Te[Ke]talio D. (1) gandha-veyae D. mamiya D. gacchamti D. sayam va shinda pavae (sayam vocchinda ya kamma-samcayam without end-bracket D. 4 Rmo D. ccai dhuvam sivam gaim uvei praty-antare) D (the opening bracket is missing. Colophon : Te(Ke)talio D. 9. Kasava. java, 1 jjamam H, tava (2) missing H, Kammana H. saya H. 2 uvanivijjai avavadijjai ('caijjai H) ya H D. 4 cchiyao H. 5 kanna etc. with cchedeg D. dao mundanani D. 9, L, 3f, compare Ayara II 93, 10 f.

Page #36
isibhA siyAI AlasseNAvi je kei ussuattaM Na gacchati / teNAvi se suhI hoi, kiM tu saddhI parakkame // 2 // AlassaM tu pariNNAe jAtI - maraNa - baMdhaNaM / uttamavaraggAhI vIriyAto parivvae || 3 || kAmaM akAmakArI attattAe parivvae / sAvajjaM NiravajjeNaM pariNNAe parivvajjAsiti // 4 // evaM se siddhe buddhe.... No puNaravi iccatthaM havvamAgacchati tibemi / sattamaM kummAputtanAmajjhayaNaM / 8. AraM duguNeNaM, pAraM ekaguNeNaM / ke ta li putte Na isiNA buitaM / iya uttamagaMthacheyae rahasamiyA luppaMti va acchatI / samiyaM vocchiMda pAvayaM kosArakIDe va jahAi baMdhaNaM // 1 // 15 tamhA evaM viyANiya gaMthajAlaM dukkhaM duhAvahaM chiMdiya ThAi saMjame / se hu dukkhA vimuca / evaM siddhe buddhe.... No puNaravi iJcatthaM havvamAgacchati tibemi / ketalinAmajjhayaNaM aTThamaM / jAva jAva jammaM tAva tAva kammaM / kammuNA khalu bho payA siyA, samiyaM uvanicijjai avacijjai ya / mahai-ma hA kA sa ve Na arahatA isiNA buiyaM / kamNA khalu bho apahINeNaM puNaravi Agacchai hatthaccheyaNANi pAyaccheyANa evaM kaNNa nakka uTTha jinbha sIsadaMDaNANi, udiNNeNa jIvo koTTaNANi piTTaNANi tajjaNANi tAlaNANi, vahaNAIM baMdhaNAI parikilesaNAI, aMdubaMdhaNAI niyala baMdhaNANi jAvajIvabaMdhaNANi niyalajuyalasaMkoDaNamoDaNAI -

Page #37
16 ISIBHASIYAIM uppadanaim dasan'uppadanaim ullambanaim olambanaim gham. 10 sanaim gholanain pilanain siha-pucchanaim kadaggi-dahanaim bhatta.pana.nirohanaim, dogaccaim dobhattaim domanassaim bhau.maranaim bhaini-m. putta-m, dhuya-m. bhajja-m, annani ya sayana-mitta.bandhu-vagga-m. tesim ca nam dog. dobh, dom. appiya samvasaim piya-vippaogaim hilanaim khimasanaim 16 garahanaim pavvahanaim paribhavanaim agaddhanaim anna. yaraim ca dukkha-domanassaim paccanubhavamane anaiyam anavadaggam diha-m-addham cauranta-samsara-sagaram anupariyattati, kammuna pahinenam khalu bho jivo no agacchihiti hattha.ccheyanani taim c'eva bhaniyavvaim java samsara-kan20 taram viivaitta sivam ayalam aruyam avakkhayam avvabaham apunar-avattam sasayam hanam abbhuvagae citthati. kamma-mulam anivvanam samsare savva-dehinam kamma-mulaim dukkhaim kamma-mulam ca jammanam (1) samsarasamtai-mulam punnam pavam pure.kadam punna-pava-nirohaya sammam samparivvae (2) punna-pavassa ayane paribhoge yavi dehinam samtar-bhoga-paoggam punnam pavam sayam kadam (3) samvaro nijjara c'eva punna-pava-vinasanam samvaram nijjaram ceva savvaha sammam ayare (4) micchattam aniyatti ya pamao yavi negaha kasaya c'eva joga ya kamm'adanassa karanam (5) jaba ande jaha bje taha kammam saririnam samtane c'eva bhoge ya nana-vannattam acchai (6) nivvatti viriyam ceva sankappe ya anegaba nana-vanna-viyakkassa daram eyam hi kammuno (7) esa eva vivann'aso samvudo samvudo puno kamaso samvaro neo desa-savva-vikappio (8) sopayana niradana vipakeyara-samjuya uvakkamena tavasa nijjara jayae saya (9) samtatam bandhae kammam nijjarei ya samtatam samsara-goyaro jivo, viseso u tavo mao (10) ankura khandhakhandhiyo jaha bhavai viruho kammam taha tu jivanam sara sarataram hitam (11) 9 ulamo ullamo H 10 piluo H. 11 domanasaim H. 13 sayana H. tesim ca nam missing H. 15 agattao HD. 16deg sai H. Omana HD. 18degttamti D. 19 vivao H. avakhao D. 21 deggaya citphamti HD ( according to Samavaya 1b). (1). dihio H. (2) sampurio H. (4) nijjara (2) H. (6) bie taha missing H. oririo H. vanna HD (7) viri H. (9) siya HD (11) odhiya HD. saramta H. 1 f.= 15 1f.

Page #38
isibhAsiyAI yuppADaNAI dasaNuppADaNAI ullambaNAI olambaNAI ghaMsaMNAI gholaNAI pIlaNAI sIhapucchaNAI kaDaggidAhaNAI bhattapANanirohaNAI, dogaccAI dobhattAI domaNassAI bhAumaraNAI bhaiNimaraNAiM puttamaraNAiM dhUyamaraNAiM bhajjamaraNAI aNNANi ya sayaNamittabaMdhuvaggamaraNAI tesiM ca NaM dogaccAI dobhattAI domaNassAiM appiyasaMvAsAiM piyavippaogAI hIlaNAiM khisaNAI garahaNAI pavvahaNAiM paribhavaNAI AgaDDhaNAI aNNayarAiM ca dukkhadomaNassAI paccaNubhavamANe aNAiyaM aNavadaggaM dIhamaddhaM cAuraMtasaMsArasAgaraM aNupariyaTTati / kammuNA pahINeNaM khalu bho jIvo no Agacchihiti hatthaccheyaNANi tAI ceva bhANiyavvAiM jAva saMsArakatAraM vIIvaittA sivamayalamaruyamakkhayamavvAbAhamapuNarAvattaM sAsayaM ThANamabbhuvagae ciTThati / kammamUlamanivvANaM saMsAre savvadehiNaM / kammamUlAiM dukkhAI kammamUlaM ca jammaNaM // 1 // saMsArasaMtaImUlaM puNNaM pAvaM purekaDaM / puNNapAvanirohAya sammaM saMparivvae // 2 // puNNapAvassa AyANe paribhoge yAvi dehiNaM / saMtaIbhogapAoggaM puNNaM pAvaM sayaM kaDaM // 3 // saMvaro nijjarA ceva puNNapAvaviNAsaNaM / saMvaraM nijjaraM ceva savvahA sammamAyare // 4 // micchattaM aniyattI ya pamAo yAvi NegahA / kasAyA ceva jogA ya kammAdANassa kAraNaM // 5 // jahA aMDe jahA bIe tahA kammaM sarIriNaM / saMtANe ceva bhoge ya nANAvaNNattamacchai // 6 // nivvattI vIriyaM ceva saMkappe ya aNegahA / nANAvaNNaviyakkassa dArameyaM hi kammaNo // 7 // esa eva vivaNNAso saMvuDo saMvuDo puNo / kamaso saMvaro, neo desasavvavikappio // 8 // sopAyANA nirAdANA vipAkeyarasaMjuyA / uvakkameNa tavasA nijjarA jAyae sayA // 9 // saMtataM baMdhae kammaM nijjarei ya saMtataM / saMsAragoyaro jIvo viseso u tavo mao // 10 // aMkurA khaMdhakhaMdhIyo jahA bhavai vIruho / kammaM tahA tu jIvANaM sArA sArataraM ThitaM // 11 //

Page #39
ISIBHASIYAIM uvakkamo ya ukkero samchobho khavanam tatha baddha-puytha-nidhattanam, veyana tu nikayite (12) ukkaddhantam jadha toyam sarijjantam jadha jalam samkhavijja, nidane va pavam kammam udirati (13) appa thiti sariranam bahum pavam ca dukkadam puvvam bajjhijjate pavam, tena dukkham tavo mayam (14). khijjante pava-kammani jutta-jogassa dhlmato desa-kamma-kkhaya-bbhuta jayante riddhiyo bahu (15) vijjosahi-sivanesu vatthu-sikkhagatisu ya tava-sam jama-payutte ya vimadde hoti paccao (16) dukkham khaveti jutt'appa pavam myse vi bandhane jadha mise vi gahammi visa-pupphana chaddanam (17) sammattam ca dayam ceva sammam asajja dullaham na ppamaejja medbavi mamma-gabam jahario (18) neha-vatti-kkhae divo jaba cayati samtatim ayana-bandha-rohammi taha 'ppa bhava-samtaim (19) dos'adane niruddhammi sammam satthanusarina puvv'autte ya vijjae khayam vabi niyacchati (20) majjam dosa visam vanhi gab'aveso anam ari dhanam dhannam ca jivanam vinneyam dhuvam eva tam (21) kamm'ayane 'varuddhammi sammam magganusarina puvv'autte ya nijjinne khayam dukkham niyacchati (22) puriso raham asudho joggae satta sam juto vipakkham nihanam nei, sammad-dithi taha anam (23) vahni.maruya-samyoga jaha hemam visujjhats sammatta-nana-samjutte taha pavam visujjhati (24) jaha atava-samtattam vattham sujjhai varina sammatta-samjuto appa taha jhanena sujjhati (25) kancanassa jaba dhau-jogenam muccae malam anale vi samtane tavao kamama-sappkaram (26) vatth'adiesu sujjhesu samtane gabaae taha ditthantam desa-dhammittam, sammam eyam vibhavae (27) avajjati samugghato joganam ca nirumbhanam aniyatti eva selesi siddhi kamma-kkhao taha (28) (12) sam chao H. tadha H. (13) jjana (pi]dio D. vya H, udarati H. (15) sijja H, si[khi]jjao D. kammammi H. joginassa H. (16) vijassao H. vabu H. Occayo D. (17) chatnunam H. (18) mama H. (19) samtati (1) H. (20) vijjhae HD. (21) jjimahi instead of vanhi H, dhammam H. (22) one niruo H, samma H. puvvatatte H. (25) vattha H. (26) tavao H. sam kara H. (27) ottham te H. (28) jogganam H.

Page #40
isi bhAsiyAI uvakkamo ya ukkero saMchobho khavaNaM tathA / banidhattANaM veNA tu NikAyite // 12 // ukkaDDhataM jadhA toyaM sArijjaMtaM jadhA jalaM / saMkhavijjA, NidANe vA pAvaM kammaM udIratI // 13 // appA ThatI sarIrANaM bahuM pAvaM ca dukkaDaM / puvvaM bajjhijjate pAvaM teNa dukkhaM tavo mayaM // 14 // khijjate pAvakammANi juttajogassa dhImato / desaka makkhayanbhUtA jAyante riddhiyo bahU // 15 // vijjosahiNivANesu vatthu - sikkhAgatIsu ya / tavasaMjamapayutte ya vimadde hoti paJcao // 16 // dukkhaM khaveti juttappA pAvaM mIse vi baMdhaNe / jadhA mIse vi gAhammi visapupphANa chaDDaNaM // 17 // sammattaM ca dayaM caiva sammamAsajja dullahaM / Na pamAejja medhAvI mammagAhaM jahArio // 18 // havattikkhae dIvo jahA cayati saMtatiM / AyANabaMdharohammi tahar3appA bhavasaMtaI // 19 // dosAdANe Niruddhamma sammaM satthANusAriNA / puvvAutte ya vijjAe svayaM vAhI NiyacchatI // 20 // majjaM dosA visaM vaNhI gahAveso aNaM arI / dhaNaM dhannaM ca jIvANaM viNNeyaM dhuvameva taM // 21 // kammAyANe'varuddhammi sammaM maggANusAriNA / puvvAutte yaNijjipaNe svayaM dukkhaM NiyacchatI // 22 // puraso rahamArUDho jaggAe sattasaMjuto / vipakkhaM NihaNaM Nei sammaddiTThI tahA aNaM // 23 // vahnimAruya saMyogA jahA hemaM visujjhatI / sammattanANasaMjutte tahA pAvaM visujjhatI // 24 // jahA AtavasaMtattaM vatthaM sujjhai vAriNA / sammattasaMjuto appA tahA jhANeNa sujjhatI // 25 // kaMcaNassa jahA dhAUjogeNaM muccae malaM / aNAIe vi saMtANe tavAo kammasaMkaraM // 26 // vatthAdisu sujhe saMtANe gahaNe tahA / diTThataM desadhammittaM, sammameyaM vibhAvae // 27 // AvajjatI samugghAto jogANaM ca NirumbhaNaM / aniyaTTI eva selesI siddhI kammakkhao tahA // 28 // 1

Page #41
20 ISIBHASIYAIM nava va vari-majjhammi khina-levo anaulo rogi va roga-nimmukko siddho bhavti nirao (29) puvva-joga asamgatta kau vaya mano i va egato agati c'eva kammabhava na vijjati (30) param nav'aggahabhava suhi avarana-kkhaya atthi lakkhana-sabbhava nicco so paramo dhuvam (31) davvato khittato c'eva kalato bhavato taha niccaniccam tu vinneyam samsare savva-dehinam (32) gambhiram savvaobhaddam savva-bhava-vibhavanam dhanna jin'ahitam maggam sammam vedenti bhavao (33) evam se siddhe buddhe...no punar-avi icc-attham havvam agacchati tti bemi. navamam Mahakasav'ajjhayanam. 10. ko kam thavei n' annatt ha sagain kammaim imaim ? saddheyam khalu bho samana vadanti, saddheyam khalu mahana, aham ego 'saddheyam vadissami. Tetaliputten a arahata isina buiyam. 6 saparijanam pi nama mama aparijaao tti ko me tam sadda hissati ? saputtam pi nama mamam aputte ttik. m. t. S. ? evam samittam pinama mamam savittam pi nama mamam, sapariggaham pi nama mamam. dana-mana-sakkarovayara samgahite Tetaliputte sasayana-parijane viragam gate, ko me tam 10 saddahissati ? jati-kula-ruva-vinaovayara-salini Poutila Musikara. dhuta miccham vippadivanna, ko me tam saddahissati ? kalakkama-niti-visarade Tetaliputte visadam gate tti k. m. t. s. ? Teta. liputtena amaccenam gibam pavisitta talapudake vise khatite tti se vi ya padihate tti k. m. t. s. ? Tetaliputtena amaccenam 10 mahati-mahalayam rukkham durubitta pase chinne, taba 'vina mae, k. m. t. s. ? Tetaliputtena mahati-mabalayam pasaNGam givae (29) va missing HD, raregi instead of rogi H. nimuo H. (30) jogi H. kau H. ekato H. degtava H. nu H. (31) navao HD. nivo H. (32) khittau H. Ottao D. (33) savvau" H. "hitam mao H. co(vo ?)denti H, Colophon missing H. 10. Tetalisute, saddhey (a). 1. ko ham H, ko'ham (kam) D. (i) maim D. sao H. 2 saddhao H. mahanao D. 'savveo H. 5 janam ji H, ojano tti D. aparijejano H. 6 saddio H. mama ao D 7 degssati H. ppi H. pi (2) missing H. 8 na instead of dana H. mana H. sakadeg H, 9 putta ssasao HD. 10 ssamti H. yola instead of Poo H. 12 degda H. Ossati H, 13 ccena D. dake H. khatie H, khatite D. 15 'hita H. chine H. tao-mae missing H. ga(ma ?)vae H. 33a=45, 30a.

Page #42
isi bhAsiyAI NAvA va vArimajjhami khINalevo aNAulo / rogI vA rogaNimmuko siddho bhavati NIrao // 29 // puvvajogA asaMgattA kAU vAyA maNo i vA / egato AgatI ceva kammAbhAvA Na vijjatI // 30 // paraM NavaggahAbhAvA suhI AvaraNakkhayA / atthi lakkhaNasambhAvA nicco so paramo dhuvaM // 31 // davvato vittato ceva kAlato bhAvato tahA / NiccANiccaM tu vinneyaM saMsAre savvadehiNaM // 32 // gaMbhIraM savvaobhadaM savvabhAvavibhAvaNaM / dhaNNA jiNAhitaM maggaM, sammaM vedeMti bhAvao // 33 // evaM se siddhe buddhe.... No puNaravi iccatthaM havvamAgacchati tti bemi / navamaM mahAkAsavajjhayaNaM / 21 10. ko kaM ThAvei NaNNattha sagAI kamAI imAI ? saddheyaM khalu bho samaNA vadantI, saddheyaM khalu mAhaNA, ahamego'saddheyaM vadissAmi / te ta liputte Na arahatA isiNA buiyaM / saparijaNaM pi NAma mamaM aparijaNo tti ko me taM saddahissati ? saputtaM pi NAma mamaM atti ko me taM saddahissati ? evaM samittaM pi NAma mamaM, savittaM pi NAma mamaM, sapariggahaM pi NAma mamaM dANamANasakkArovayArasaMgahite tetaliputte samayaNaparijaNe virAgaM gate, ko me taM saddahissatI ? jAti-kula- rUva - viNaovayAra- sAliNI poTTilA mUsikAradhUtA micchaM vippaDivannA, ko me taM saddahissati : kAlakkamanItivisArade tetaliputte visAdaM gate tti ko me taM sadahissati ? tetaliputteNa amacceNa hiM pavisittA tAlapuDake vise khAtite tti se vi ya se paDihate tti ko me taM saddahissati ? tetaliputtreNa amacceNaM mahatimahAlayaM rukkhaM duruhittA pAse chiNNe, tahAviNa mae, ko me taM saddahissati ? tetaliputteNa mahatimahAlayaM pAsANaM gIvAe

Page #43
ISIBHASIYAIM bandhitta atthahae pukkharinie appa pakkhitte, tatth' avi ya nam thahe laddhe, k. m. t. s. ? Tetaliputtena mahati-maha liyam kattha-rasim palivetta appa pakkhitte, se vi ya se agasi. 20 kae vijjhae, k, m. t. s. ? tae nam sa Puttila Musiyaradhuta panca-vannaim sakhinkhinitaim pavara-vatthaim parihitta antalikkha-padivanna evam vayasi: ,,auso Tetaliputta, ehi ta ayanabi: purao vitthinne giri sibara.kandara-ppavate, pitthao kampemane wa meini-talam, 26 sakadahante wa payave, nipphodemaneva ambara-talam. savva-tamo-rasi va pindite, paccakkham iva sayam Katante bhima.ravam karente maba-varane samuthie, ubhao pasam cakkhu-nivae supayanda-dhanu-janta-vippamukka pumkha-metta vasesa dharani-ppavesino sara nipatanti, huyavaha-jala-sahassaso samkulam samantato palittam dhagadhageti savvarannam, acirena ya bala-sura-gun jaddha-punja-nikara-pakasam jhiyai ingalabhutam giham. auso Tetallputta, katto vayamo ? tate nam se Tetaliputte amacce Poltilam Musiyaradhuyam evam vayasi: Pottile, eni ta ayanabi : bhiyassa khalu bho pavvajja, 86 abhiuttassa [...] sa-vahana-kiccam, matissa rahassa-k., ukkanthi yassa desa-gamana-k., chubiyassa bhoyana-k., pivasiyassa panak., param abhiunjiukamassa sattha-kiccam. khantassa dantassa guttassa jitindiyassa etto ekkam avi na bhavai. evam se siddhe buddhe... no punar-avi icc-attham havvam 40 agacchati tti bemi. Tetaliputta-Dam' ajjhayanam. 11. sitthayane vva anacca amuni. samkhae ya hacca ese tatite. Mamkhaliputtena arahata isina buiyam. se ejati veyati khubbhati ghayati phandati calati udreti, tam tam bhavam parinamati, na se tati. se no ejati no khubbhati 6 no veyati no ghattati no phandati no calati no udireti, no tam tam 18 cchahe H. 20 vijjae H. 21 tate H. yam ca H. 22 vathaim pavara parihita HD. 23 to H. vicchio H D. 24 otthau H. 25 otthamte H. payakane vipphoo H, 27 varane H. Otthie vasam cao H. D. 23 sueyao H. pumkkha HD. 29 visesa H. 31 jjhi HD. 33 "la H. 35 kim ccam (2) H. 36 chuo ... hinter pio ... D. kimccam (1) H. 37 khamttassa damtassa H. 38 etto te edeg D. ekam H. bhavai H. Colophon missing H. 11. Mamkhali anavve ya (11) 1 siddhi anavva muo H, satthiane vva anacca muo D, ae a HD. navva H. ttatite H. 2 puitam H. 3 vedeti H, vedati D. saxati H. 4 no ve() HD. 11, L. 3f. see Viyahapannati 3, 3 (182b).

Page #44
isibhAsiyAI 23 bandhittA atthAhAe pukkhariNIe appA pakkhitte, tattha avi ya NaM thAhe laddhe ko me taM sadahissati ? tetaliputteNa mahatimahAliyaM kadvarAsI palIvettA appA pakkhitte, se vi ya se agaNikAe vijjhAe, ko me taM saddahissati ? tae NaM sA puTTilA mUsiyAradhUtA paMcavaNNAiM sakhikhiNitAiM pavara-vatthAI parihittA antalikkhapaDivaNNA evaM vayAsI : Auso ! tetaliputtA ! ehi tA AyANAhi : purao vitthiNNe girisiharakaMdarappavAte, piTThao kampemANe vva meiNitalaM, sAkaDDhante vva pAyave, NipphoDemANe vva ambaratalaM, savvatamorAsi vva piNDite, paccakkhamiva sayaM katante bhImaravaM karente mahAvAraNe samuTThie, ubhaopAsaM cakkhuNivAe supayaNDadhaNujantavippamukkA puMkhamettAvasesA dharaNippavesiNo sarA Nitanti, pahuyavahajAlAsahassasaMkulaM samantato palittaM dhagadhageti savvAraNNaM, acireNa ya bAlasUraguMjaddhapuMjaNikarapakAsaM jhiyAi iMgAlabhUtaM gihaM / Auso ! tetaliputtA ! katto vayAmo ?" tate NaM se tetaliputte amacce poTTilaM mUsiyAradhUyaM evaM vayAsi : poTTile ! ehi tA AyANAhi : bhIyassa khalu bho pavvajjA, abhiuttassa [...] savahaNakiccaM, mAtissa rahassakiccaM, ukkaMThiyassa desagamaNakiccaM, chuhiyassa bhoyaNakiccaM, pivAsiyassa pANakiccaM, paraM abhiuMjiukAmassa satthakiccaM, khantassa dantassa guttassa jitindiyassa etto te ekkamavi Na bhavai / evaM se siddhe buddhe....No puNaravi iccatthaM havvamAgacchati tti bemi / tetaliputtanAmajjhayaNaM / 11. siTTayaNe vva ANaccA amuNI / saMkhAe ya NacyA ese taatite| maM kha lipu tte Na arahatA isiNA buiyaM / se ejati veyati khubbhati ghaTTati phandati calati udIrati, taM taM bhAvaM pariNamati, Na se tAtI / se No ejati No khubbhati no veyati No ghaTTati No phandati No calati No udIreti, No ta taM

Page #45
24 ISIBHASIYAIM bhavam parinamati, se tati. tatinam ca khalu n' atthi ejana vedana khobhana ghattana phandana calana udirana tam tam bhavam pariname, tati khalu appanam ca param ca caurantao samsara-kantarao tatiti tai asammudho u jo neta magga-dosa-parakkamo gamanijjam gatim naum janam paveti gaminam (1) sittha-kammo tu jo vejjo sattha-kamme ya kovio moyanijjato so viro roga moreti roginam (2) samjoe jo vihanam tu davvanam guna-laghave so u sam joga-nipphannam savvam kunai kariyam (3) vijjo'payara vinnata jo dhimam satta- samjuto so vijjam sahaittanam kajjam kunai tak-khanam (4) nivattim mokkha-maggassa sammam jo tu vijanati raga-dose nirakicca se u siddhim gamissati (5) evam se siddhe buddhe ... no punar-avi icc-attham havvam agacchati tti bemi. Mamkhaliputta-nam' ajjhayanam. 12. java tava lo'esana tava tava vitt'esana, java tava vitt'esana tava tava lo'esana, se lo'esanam ca vitt'esanam ca parinnae gopahenam gacchejja, no mahapahenam gacchejja. Ja n n a vak kena arahata isina buitam. tam-jaha : jaha kavota ya kavinjala ya gao caranti iha patarasam evam muoi goyariya-ppavithe no alave no vi ya samjalejja (1) panca-vanimaka-suddham jo bhikkham esanae esejja tassa suladdba labha hananae vippamukka-dosassa (2) panthanam ruva-sambaddham phal'avattim ca cintae koh'atinam vivakam ca appano ya parassa ya (3) evam se siddhe buddhe ... no punar-avi icc-attham havvam agacchati tti bemi. Jannavakkiya-Dam' ajjhayanam 6 tana H, tatinam D. ca missing H, va D. 7 vedana... paripame missing HD. 8 au 2 times H. 9 oti ta HD . (1) ijo H. (2) siddha H D. vejje H. viu H. (3) so (u) samo D. (4) vijjoyapa' H. 1 Janna. loge(ke H)sana. 1 anacca H, a(a)nacca D before java. tava tava vio (2) H. 2 tava (2) missing. H loe sa looH. 3 pahennam H. na H, pehe H, (2) tikkham H. (3) cittae H. vipakam D. Colophon missing H. 12, 1. 2-41, 16. 15.

Page #46
isibhAsimAI bhAvaM pariNamati, se taatii| tAtINaM ca khalu Natthi ejaNA vedaNA khobhaNA ghaTTaNA phandaNA calaNA udIraNA taM taM bhAvaM pariNAme / tAtI khalu appANaM ca paraM ca cAurantAo saMsArakantArAo tAtIti tAI / asaMmUDho u jo NetA maggadosaparakkamo / gamaNijjaM gatiM gAuM jaNaM pAveti gAmiNaM // 1 // siTakammo tu jo vejjo satthakamme ya kovio / moyaNijjAto so vIro rogA moteti rogiNaM // 2 // saMjoe jo vihANaM tu davvANaM guNalAghave / so u saMjogaNipphaNNaM savvaM kuNai kAriyaM // 3 // vijjopayAraviNNAtA jo dhImaM sttsNjuto| so vijja sAhaittANaM kajjaM kuNai takkhaNaM // 4 // NivattiM mokkhamaggassa sammaM jo tu vijANati / rAgadose NirAkiccA se u siddhiM gamissati // 5 // evaM se siddhe buddhe....No puNaravi iccatthaM havvamAgacchati tti bemi / maMkhaliputtanAmajjhayaNaM / 12. jAva tAva loesaNA tAva tAva vittesaNA, jAva tAva vittesaNA tAva tAba loesaNA / se loesaNaM ca vittesaNaM ca parinnAe gopaheNaM gacchejjA, No mahApaheNaM gacchejjA ja NNa va kke Na arahatA isiNA buitaM / taMjahA - jahA kavItA ya kavijalA ya gAo carantI iha pAtarAsaM / evaM muNI goyariyappavitu / No Alave No vi ya saMjalejjA // 1 // paMcavaNImakasuddhaM jo bhikkhaM esaNAe esejjA / tassa suladdhA lAbhA haNaNAe vippamukkadosassa // 2 // paMthANaM rUvasaMbaddhaM phalAvatti ca cintae / kohAtINaM vivAkaM ca appaNo ya parassa ya // 3 // evaM se siddhe buddhe ....No puNaravi iccatthaM havvamAgacchati tti bemi / jaNNavakkIyanAmajjhayaNaM /

Page #47
26 ISIBHASIYAIM 13. kim-attham n'atthi lavannatae ? Metejjena Bhayalina arahata isina buitam. no 'ham khalu ho appano vimoyan'atshatae param-abhibhavissami, ma nam ma nam se pare abhibhuyamane mamam ceva ahitae bhavissati. atanae u savvesim gibi-buhanata-rae samsara-vasa-santanam, kaham me hantum icchasi ? (1) santassa karanam n'atthi, nasato karanam bhave bahudha dirbam imam suithu : nasato bhava-samkaro (2) santam etam imam kammam daren' eten' uvaghiyam nimitta-mettam paro ettha, majjha me tu pure kadam (3) mula-seke phaluppatti, mula-ghate hatam phalam phalaths sincati mulam, phala-ghati na sincati (4) luppati jassa jam atthi, nasantam kimci luppati santato luppati kimci, nasantam kimci luppati (5) "atthi me', tena deti; 'n'atthi me' tena dei me jai se hojja, na me dejja; n'athi se' tena dei me (6) evam se siddhe buddhe... no punar-avi icc-attham havvam agacchati tti bemi, Bhayali-nam' ajjhayanam. 14. juttam ajutta-jogam na pamanam iti Bahukena arahata isina buitam. appaniya khalu bho appanam samukkasiya na bhavati baddhacindhe naravati, appaniya khalu bho ya appanam samukkasiya 6 samukkasiya na bhavati baddha-cindhe selths. evam ceva anuyoye janaha khalu bho samana mabana : game adu va ranne adu va game no vi ranne abhinissae imam logam, para-logam panissae, duhao vi loke apatitthite, akamae Bahu e mate ti akamae carae 10 tavam ak. kala.gae narakam patte, ak. pavvaie, akamate carate akamae kala-gae, siddhim patte akamae. [tavam, 13. Bhayali (ai H). kim-attham 1 kim aham H, kim aham(ttham) D. lavanam H. D. tae Medeg 2 mal D. 14. Bahuya. juttam. 3degsiya D. 5. Osiya na missing D, settha H. 7 va rapna ranne H. 9. Pahue HD. 10. ee in stead of gae H. nao H. evvaie H. 11 siddhi HD. After akamae repeated sakala-ee nao pao ao evvaie aote ca tao ao...siddhi pao ao H. 14, L. compare Ayara 33. 20f.

Page #48
isibhAsiyAI kimatthaM Natthi lAvaNNatAe ? me te jje Na bha yA li NA arahatA isiNA buitaM / No haM khalu ho appaNo vimoyaNaTThatAe paraM abhibhavissAmi, mA NaM mA NaM se pare abhibhUyamANe mamaM ceva ahitAe bhavissati / AtANAe u savvesiM gihibUhaNatArae / saMsAravAsasantANaM, kahaM me haMtumicchasi? // 1 // santassa karaNaM Natthi NAsato karaNaM bhave / bahudhA diTuM imaM suThu : NAsato bhavasaMkaro // 2 // santametaM imaM kammaM dAreNeteNuvadriyaM / . NimittamettaM paro ettha majjha me tu pure kaDaM // 3 // mUlaseke phaluppattI, mUlaghAte hataM phalaM / phalatthI siMcatI mUlaM phalaghAti Na siMcatI // 4 // luppatI jassa jaM asthi NAsantaM kiMci lupptii| .. santAto luppatI kiMci, NAsantaM kiMci luppatI // 5 // 'asthi me', teNa deti; natthi me' teNa dei me / jai se hojja, Na me dejjA; Natthi se, teNa dei me // 6 // evaM se siddhe buddhe ... No puNaravi iccatthaM havvamAgacchati tti bemi / bhayAlinAmajjhayaNaM / juttaM ajuttajogaM Na pamANamiti bA hu ke Na arahatA isiNA buitaM / appaNiyA khalu bho appANaM samukkasiya Na bhavati baddhacindhe NaravatI, appaNiyA khallu bho ya appANaM samukkasiya samukkasiya Na bhavati baddhacindhe seTThI / evaM ceva aNuyoye jANaha khalu bho samaNA mAhaNA : gAme adu vA raNNe adu vA gAme No vi raNe ___ abhiNissae imaM logaM paralogaM paNissae, duhao vi loke apatiTThite / akAmae bA hu e mate ti akAmae carae tavaM akAmae kAlagae NarakaM patte, akAmae pavvaie, akAmate carate tavaM, akAmae kAlagae, siddhiM patte akAmae /

Page #49
28 ISIBHASIYAIM sakamae pavvaie, sak. carate tavam, sak. kala-gate narage patte, sak. carate tavam sak. kala-gate-siddhim patte sakamae ! evam se siddhe buddhe.. no punar-avi icc-attham havvam 16 agacchati tti bemi. Bahuka-nam ajjhayanam 15. [1.] saya. dukkhena abhibhute dukkht dukkham udjreti, asata-d. a. d. d. u. ? sata.d. a. d. d. u., no asata-d. a. d. d. u. [2.] sata.dukkhena adhibhutassa dukkhino dukkham udireti, asata-d. abhibhuyassa, d. d. u. ? sata.d. abhibhutassa d. d. udjreti. 5 puccha ya vagaranam ca. [3] Santam dukkhs dukkham udireti, asantam d. d. u. ? santam d. d. u. sata dukkhena abhibhutassa udgreti, no asantam dukkhi d. u. Madhura ya nena arahata isina buitam. dukkhena khalu bho appahinenam jie agacchanti hattha10 ccheyanaim pada-ccheyanaim evam navamajjhatana-gamaenam neyavvam java sasatam nivvanam abbhuvagata citthanti, navaram dukkhabhilavo. pava-mulam aoivvanam samsare savva-dehinam pava-mulani dukkhani pava-mulam ca jammanam (1) samsare dukkha-mulam tu pavam kammam pure.kadem pava-kamma-nirodhaya sammam bhikhu parivvae (2) sabhave sati kandassa dhuvam valliya rohanam bje samvujjhamanammi ankurass' eva sappada (3) sabhave sati pavassa dhuvam dukham pasuyate nasato matriya-pinde nivvatti tu ghad'adinam (4) sabhave sati kandassa jaba valliya rohanam biyato ankuro ceva, dhuvam valliya ankura (5) pava-ghate hatam dukkhuo puppha-ghae jaha phalam viddhae mudha-suie kato talassa sambhave? (6) mulu-seke phal'uppatti, mula-ghate hatam phalam phal'atthy sincae mulam, phala-ghati na sincati (1) 12 degge valga) te D. sae in stead of sakamae (1) H. colophon missing H 15. Mahu. sata. 2 . abhibhute ja(va missing H) no asao HD. dukkha in stead of dukkhi (2) H, 3 dukkhino (2) H. 4. dukkhino H. santa HD. ureti H. 6 asanta D. udiresi H. udirei (2) H. 11 d. h. dukkhena in stead of kammuna. (4) vasato D, nivatti HD. (5) dukkham instead of dhuvam H D. vao ao missing H. (6) chimdae in stead of vio H. ovo D. 6 compare 25, 1. 15,

Page #50
isimAsiyA sakAmae pavbaie, sakAmae carate tavaM sakAmae kAlagate Narage patte, sakAmae carate tavaM, sakAmae kAlagate - siddhiM patte sakAma ! evaM se siddhe buddhe.... No puNaravi itthaM havvamAgacchati bemi / bAhukaNAmajjhayaNaM / 15. [1.] sAyAdukkheNa abhibhUte dukkhI dukkhaM udIreti, asAtAdukkheNa abhibhUte dukkhI dukkhaM udIreti ? sAtAdukkheNa abhibhUte dukkho dukkhaM udIreti, No asAtAdukkheNa abhibhUte dukkhI dukkhaM udIrati / [ 2.] sAtAdukkheNa abhibhUtasya dukkhaNo dukkhaM udIreti, asAtAdukkheNa abhibhUyassa dukkhiNo dukkhaM udIreti ? sAtAdukkheNa abhibhUtassa dukkhiNo dukkhaM udIreti / pucchA ya vAgaraNaM ca / [3.] santaM dukkhI duHkhaM udIreti, asantaM dukkhI dukkhaM udIreti ? santaM dukkhI dukkha udIreti, sAtAdukkheNa abhibhUtassa udIreti, No asantaM dukkhI dukkhaM udIreti, madhu rAya NeNa arahatA isiNA buitaM / pra 29 dukkheNa khalu bho apahINeNaM jIe Agacchanti hatthaccheyaNAiM pAdaccheyaNAIM evaM NavamajjhataNagamaeNaM NeyavvaM jAva sAsataM nivvANamabbhuvagatA ciTThanti, varaM dukkhAbhilAvo / pavamUlamaNivvANaM saMsAre savvadehiNaM / pAvamUlANi dukkhANi pAvamUlaM ca jammaNaM // 1 // saMsAre dukkhamUlaM tu pAvaM kammaM purekaDaM / pAvakammaNirodhAya sammaM bhikkhu parivvae || 2 || sabhAve sati kandassa dhuvaM vallIya rohaNaM / bIe saMvujjhamANammi aMkuraraseva saMpadA // 3 // sabhAve sati pAvassa dhuvaM dukkhaM pasUyate / NAsato maTTiyApiNDe NivvattI tu ghaDAdiNaM // 4 // sabhAve sati kandassa jahA vallIya rohaNaM / bIyAto aMkuro ceva, dhuvaM vallIya aMkurA // 5 // prAvaghAte hataM dukkhaM puSphaghAe jahA phalaM / viddhAe muddhasUIe kato tAlassa saMbhave ? // 6 // mUlaseke phaluppattI, mUlaghAte hataM phalaM / phalatthI siMcae mUlaM, phalaghAtI na siMcati // 7 // nAha

Page #51
ISIBHASIYAIM dukkhito dukkha-ghataya dukkhavetta saririno padiyarena dukkhassa dukkham annam nibandhai (8) dukkha-mulam pura kicca dukkkam asajja soyati gahitammi ane puvvim adaitta na muccai (9) abar'atthi jaha balo vanhim sappam ca genhati taha mudho sub'atthi tu pavam annam pakuvvati (10) pavam parassa kuvvanto hasati moba-mohito maccho galam gasanto va vinighatam na passati (11) paccuppanna-rase giddho moha-malla-panollito dittam pavati ukkantbam vari-majjhe va varana (12) parovaghata-talliccho dappa-moha-mal'uddhuro siho jaro dupane va guna-dosam na vindati (13) sa-vaso pavam puro kicca dukkham vedeti dummati asatta-kantha-paso va mukka-dharo dub'attio (14) pavam je u pakuvvanti jiva satanugamino vaddhati pavakam tesim anaggahissa va anam (15) anubaddham apassanta paccuppanna-gavesaka te paccha dukkham acchanti gal'ucchinna jhasa jaha (16) ata-kadane kammanam ata bhun jati jam phalam tamba atassa atthae pavam adaya vajjae (17) sante jamme pasuyanti vabi-soga-jar'adao Dasante dahate vanhi taru-cchetta na chindati (18) dukkham jara ya maccu ya sogo manavamanana jamma-ghate hata honti pupphaghate jaba phalam (19) pattharen' ahato kivo khippam dasai pattharam migari usaram pappa sar'uppattim va maggati (20) taba balo duhi vatthum babiram nindati bhisam dukkh'uppatti-vinasam tu migari vva na pappati (21) vanam vanhin kasae ya anam jam va vi du thitam amagam ca uvvahanta dukkham pavanti pivaram (22) vanhi anassa kammassa amakassa vanassa ya nissesam ghainam seyo, chinno vi ruhati dumo (23) (8) dukkhato H. degtayam H. degna H. Orina H. odhai D. (9) asejja H, moo H. occai D. (10) vanahi H, vaphi D, va in stead of ca H. genahati H. anam H, (12) ukkam tham HD. (13) maladdhuo H, maludhdhuro D. videti D. (14) vasanso pao HD. pavo HD. Otthio H. (15) vagati H. va nam H. (18) samti HD. pasuryamti H. cchio H. (19) ghato H. hato hoti HD. (20) 'habho H. vi H D. (21) taha H, dukkhampati H. pattiti H, pappati (ghattiti) D. (22) vanhi H D. aanam D. agamam H. (23) ghayio D. rahatti H. 11-17=45, 4-10. 11-14-24, 27. 29. 28. 30. 12=41, 4 c. d. 5 a, b. 13=45, 6. 16a-c=Suyag. 1, 3, 4. 20-Surasundaricariya 6, 207 Pain-Sadda-Mahannavo sub voce Patthara). , adhuo , mar H. genahani Pavo HD.

Page #52
isibhAsiyAI dukkhito dukkhaghAtAya dukkhAvettA sarIriNo / paDiyAreNa dukkhassa dukkhamaNNaM NibandhaI // 8 // dukkhamUlaM purA kiccA dukkhamAsajja soyatI / gahitammi aNe puci adaittA Na muccai // 9 // AhAratthI jahA bAlo vahi sappaM ca geNhatI / tahA mUDho suhatthI tu pAvamaNNaM pakuvvatI // 10 // pAvaM parassa kuvvanto hasatI mohamohito / maccho galaM gasanto vA viNighAtaM Na passatI // 11 // paccuppaNNarase giddho mohamallapaNollito / dittaM pAvati ukkaNThaM vArimaJjhe va vAraNA // 12 // parovaghAtatalliccho dappamohamaladhuro / sIho jaro dupANe vA guNadosaM Na vindatI // 13 // savaso pAvaM purokiccA dukkhaM vedeti dummatI / AsattakaNThapAso vA mukkadhAro duhaTTio // 14 // pAvaM je u pakuvvanti jIvA sAtANugAmiNo / vaDDhatI pAvakaM tesiM aNaggAhissa vA aNaM // 15 // aNubaddhamapassantA paccuppaNNagavesakA / te pacchA dukkhamacchanti galacchinnA jhasA jahA // 16 // AtA-kaDANa kammANaM AtA muMjati jaM phalaM / tamhA Atassa aTThAe pAvamAdAya vajjae // 17 // sante jamme pasUyanti vAhisogajarAdao / nAsante Dahate vaNhI tarucchettA Na chindati // 18 // dukkhaM jarA ya maccU ya sogo mANAvamANaNA / jammaghAte hatA hontI pupphaghAte jahA phalaM // 19 // patthareNAhato kIvo khippaM Dasai pattharaM / migAri UsaraM pappa saruppattiM va maggati // 20 // tahA bAlo duhI vatthu vAhiraM NindatI bhisaM / dukakhuppattiviNAsaM tu migAri vva Na pappati // 21 // vaNaM vahi kasAe ya aNaM jaM vAvi duTTitaM / AmagaM ca uvvahantA dukkhaM pAvaMti pIvaraM // 22 // vaNhI aNassa kammassa Amakassa vaNassa ya / NissesaM ghAiNaM seyo, chiNNo'vi ruhatI dumo // 23 //

Page #53
ISIBHASIYAIM bhasa-cchanno jaha vanhs, gudba-kobo jaba ripu pava.kammam taha linam dukkha-samtana-samkadam (24) patt'indhanassa vanhissa uddamassa visassa ya micchatte yavi kammassa ditta vuddhi duh'avaha (25) dhuma-hino ya jo vanhi chinnadanam ca jam anam mantahatam visam jam, ti dhuvam tam khayam icchati (26) chinn'adanam dhuvam kammam jhijjate tap tab' abatam aditta-rassi-tattam va chinn'adanam jalaq (27) tamba u savva dukkbanam kujja mula-vinasanam valaggahi va sappassa visa-dose-vinasanam (28) siddhe buddhe...no punar-avi havvam agacchati evam se tti bemi. Madhurayanijja-nam'ajjhayanam 16. jassa khalu bho visay'ayara na parissavanti indiya va davehim, se khalu uttame purise tti Soriya y a nena arahata isina buitam. tam kabam iti ? manunnesu saddesu soya-visaya-pattesu no sajje jja no rajjejja no gijjhejja no mujjhejja no vinighayam avajje6jja. manunnesu saddesu sotta-visaya-pattesu sajjamane rajjamane gijjhamane mujjhamane asevamane vippavahato pava-kammassa adanae bhavati. tamha manunpamanunnesu saddesu soya-v. p. no s. no r. no g. no mujjheija no asevamane vi ppavabato... bhavejja). evam ruvesu gandhesu rasesu phasesu. evam vivariesu no dusejja. duddanta indiya panca samsarae saririnam te cc' eva niyamiya santa nejjanae bhavanti hi (1) duddante indie panca raga-dosa-paramgame kummo viva sa-angaim sae debammi sahare (2) vanbi sariram aharam jaba joena , junjati indiyani ya joe ya taba joge viyanasu (3) evam se siddhe buddhe...no icc-attham punar-avi havvam agacchati tti bemi, Soriyayana-nam ajjhayanam (24) chano H. (25) diksa vatu H. (27) jjhio H, adiccao H. cchio H. (28) volao H. gahi D. colophon missing H. 16. Soriyana (degyaya H), visaye. 1na ya dario HD. Ovatti H. oya H. 3 saddesu missing H. na rao H, po muo missing H. 6 sumano D for muo asovao H. 7 no gio no su no ano vi (for ase vio) H. po gio ne anne vi D. (8) pajoe ya taha jogo H. jaha D. colophon missing H.

Page #54
isibhAsiyAI bhAsacchaNNo jahA vaNhI, gUDhakoho jahA rip / pAvakammaM tahA lINaM dukkhasaMtANasaMkaDaM // 24 // pattindhaNassa vahissa uddAmassa visassa ya / micchatte yAvi kammassa dittA vuDDhI duhAvahA // 25 // dhUmahINo ya jo vaNhI chiNNAdANaM ca jaM aNaM / mantAhataM visaM jaM, ti dhuvaM taM khayamicchatI // 26 // chiNNAdANaM dhuvaM kammaM jhijate taM tahAhataM / AdittarassitattaM va chiNNAdANaM jahA jalaM // 27 // tamhA u savvadukkhANaM kujjA mUlaviNAsaNaM / vAlaggAhi vva sappassa visadosaviNAsaNaM // 28 // evaM se siddhe buddhe ....No puNaravi havvamAgacchati tti bemi gajjaNAmajjhayaNaM / 16. jassa khalu bho visayAyArA Na parissavanti indiyA vA davehiM, se khalu uttame purise tti so ri yA ya Ne Na arahatA isiNA buitaM / taM kahamiti ! maNuNNesu saddesu soyavisayapattesu No sajjejjA No rajjejjA No gijjhejjA No mujhejjA No viNighAyamAvajjejjA / maNuNNesu saddesu sottavisayapattesu sajjamANe rajjamANe gijjhamANe mujjhamANe AsevamANe vippavahato pAvakammassa AdANAe bhavati / tamhA maNuNNAmaNuNNesu saddesu soyavisayapattesu No sajjejjA No rajejjA No gijjhejjA No mujjhejjhA No AsevamANe vi[ppavahato....bhavejjA] / evaM rUvesu gaMdhesu rasesu phAsesu / evaM vivarIesu No dUsejjA / duddantA indiyA paMca saMsArAe sarIriNaM / te cceva NiyamiyA santA NejANAe bhavanti hi // 1 // duddante indie paMca rAgadosaparaMgame / kummo viva saaMgAI sae dehammi sAhare // 2 // - vahI sarIramAhAraM jahA joeNa juMjatI / indiyANi ya joe ya tahA joge viyANasu // 3 // evaM se siddhe buddhe....No iccatthaM puNaravi havvamAgacchati tti bemi / soriyAyaNaNAmajjhayaNaM / .................vaNDI .

Page #55
ISIBHASIYAIM 17. ima vijja maba-vijja savva.vijjana uttama jam vijjam sahaittanam savva-dukkhana niuccali (1) jena bandham ca mokkham ca jivanam gati r-agatim aya-bhavam ca janati sa vijja dukkha-moyani (2) Viduna arabata isina buitam. sammam roga-parinnanam, tato tassa vinicchitam rog'osaba-parinnanam jogo roga-tigicchitam (3) sammam kamma-parinnanam tato tassa vimokkhanam kamma-mokkha-parinnanam karanam ca yimokkhanam (4) mammam sasalla-jivam ca purisam va moha-ghatinam sall'ud dharana-jogam ca jo janai sa sallaha (5) bandhanam moyanam ceva taba phala-paramparam jivana jo vijanati kammanam tu sa kammaha (6 savajja-jogam nihilam viditta tam ceva samma parijaniunam titassa Nindae samuthit'appa savajja.vuttim tu na saddahejja (7) sajjhaya-jhanovagato jit'appa samsara-vasam bahudba viditta savajja-vutti-karane 'hit'appa niravajja-vitti u samaharejja (8) parakiya-savva-savajjam jogam iha ajja duccariyam n' ayare aparisesam niravajje thitassa no kappati punar-avisavajjam sevittae. evam se siddhe buddhe......no punar-avi icc-attam hayvam agacchati tti bemi. Vidu-nam'ajjhayanam. 18. ayate khalu bho jive vajjam samadiyati. se kaham etam? panativacnam java pariggahenam, arati- java miccha-damsanasallenam vajjam samaitta hattha-ccheyanaim paya-ccheyanaim java anupariyattanti navam'uddesa-gamenam. je khalu bho jive 5 no vajjam samadiyati, se kaham etam ? Varisa v ak an hen a 17. Vidu (behind it : Vimpu D). vijja. (2) javanam H. (3) semmam H. (vi)nicchio D. yogo ya tio H. (4) oksanam (1) H. parinao (2) D. (6) a missing H. (8) jjha HD. one 'kitappa D. 2 pakkhiya sava sivajjam H a jjha H, ajjham D. 3 ghitao H. Colophon missing H. 18. Varise Kanhe. vaije. 1 degditi H, 3 llena D. payanaim H.

Page #56
isibhAMsiyAI 17. imA vijjA mahAvijjA savvavijjANa uttamA / jaM vijjaM sAhaittANaM savvadukkhANa muccatI // 1 // jeNa bandhaM ca mokkhaM ca jIvANaM gatirAgatiM / AyAbhAvaM ca jANAti sA vijjA dukkhamoyaNI // 2 // vi duNA arahatA isiNA bujhataM / sammaM rogapariNANaM, tato tassa viNicchitaM / rogo sahapariNANaM jogo rogatigicchitaM // 3 // samma kammapariNNANaM, tato tassa vimokkhaNaM / kammamokkhapariNANaM karaNaM ca vimokkhaNaM // 4 // mammaM sasallajIvaM ca purisaM vA mohaghAtiNaM / salluddharaNajogaM ca jo jANai sa sallahA ||5|| bandhaNaM moyaNaM ceva tahA phalaparaMparaM / jIvANa jo vijANAti kammANaM tu sa kammahI // 6 // sAvajjajogaM NihilaM vidittA taM caiva sammaM parijANiUNaM / tItassa NindAe samuTThitappA sAvajavRttiM tu Na sahejjA // 7 // sajjhAyajjhANovagato jitappA saMsAravAsaM bahudhA vidittA | sAvajjavuttIkaraNe'ThitappA niravajjavittI u samAharejjA ||8|| 35 parakIya savvasAvajjaM jogaM iha ajja duccariyaM NAyare aparisesaM / NiraMvaMjje Thitassa No kappati puNaravi sAvajjaM sevittae / evaM se siddhe buddhe.... No puNaravi iccatthaM havvamAgacchati tti bemi / du / 18. jAva ayate khalu bho jIve vajjaM samAdiyati / se kahametaM : pANAtivAeMNaM pariggaheNaM, arati- jAva micchAdaMsaNasalleNaM vajjaM samAittA hatthaccheyaNAIM pAyaccheyaNAI jAva aNupariyanti Navamudde sagameNaM / je khalu bho jIve No vajjaM samAdiyati, se kahametaM ? varisa va kaNheNa

Page #57
36 ISIBHASIYAIM arahata isina buitam. panativata-veramanenam java miccha-damsana-salla-veramanenam soindiya 5-niggahenam no vajjam samajjinitta hattha-ccheyanaim paya-ccheyanaim java domanassaim vitivatitta stva-m-acala- java citthanti. . sakuni sanku.ppaghatam ca varattam rajjugam taba vari-pattadharo cc'eva vibhagammi vihavae (1) evam se siddhe buddhe...no punas-avi_ ice-attham havvam agacchati tti bemi. Varisava-nam'ajjhayanam. 19. savvam inam purariyam asi. Ariya y a nenam arahata isina buitam. vajjeji' anariyam bhavam kammam ceva anariyam anariyani ya mittani ariyattam uvathie (1) je jana 'natie niccam kammam kuvvant' anariya anariehi ya mittehi, sidanti bhava-sagare (2) samdhijja ariyam maggam kammam jam va vi ariyam ariyani ya mittani ariyattam uvalthie (3) je jana ariya niccam kam mam kuvvanti ariyam ariehi ya mittebi, muccanti bhava-sagara (4) ariyam nanam sahu, ariyam sabu damsanam ariyam caranam sabu, tamba sevaya ariyam (5) evam se siddhe buddhe...ao icc-attham punar-avi havvam agacchati tti bemi. Ariyayan'ajjhayanam. 20. panca ukkala pannatta, tam-jaba : [1.] dand'ukkale [2.] rajj'u. kkale [3.] tas'ukkale [4.] des'ukkale [5.] suvv'ukkale. [1.] se kim tam dand'ukkale'? dand'ukkale namam je nam danda-ditthantenam adilla-majjh'avasananam pannavanae 'samu5 daya-metta'bhidhanaim "n'atthi sarirato param jivo' tti bhavagati-voccheyam vadati. se tam dand'ukkale. 6 buittam H 7 soindiya ta ni HD 8 degsaim H. (1) sanku(cancu)ppao D. ppathatam H. veratta(m D) H D. rajja" HD. Colophon missing H. For the solution of the java compare 9. 19 Ariya. ariya. Ayario H D. (3) samdhijjo H. degthite H. (4) je yamna H. mujjhanti H. Colophon missing H. Ayario D. 20. ukkalavada (by Weber II 949 partly ovadi). ukkala. 4 ao-- nanam (adilla-majjhavasana) pao D. ovana, esa D 'nai H. 5 rato-7 je nam missing H. bhagavati D.

Page #58
isibhAsiyAI 37 arahatA isiNA buitaM / pANAivAtaveramaNeNaM jAva micchAdasaNasallaveramaNeNaM soindiya 5-NiggaheNaM No vajaM samajjiNittA hatthaccheyaNAiM pAyaccheyaNAI jAva domaNassAI vItivatittA sivamacala- jAva ciTThanti / sakuNI saMkuppaghAtaM ca varattaM rajjugaM tahA / vAripattadharo cceva vibhAgammi vihAvae // 1 // evaM se siddhe buddhe .. No puNaravi iccatthaM havvamAgacchati tti bemi / varisavaNAmajjhayaNaM / savvamiNaM puraa''riymaasi| A ri yA ya Ne NaM arahatA isiNA buitaM / vajjejja'NAriyaM bhAvaM kammaM ceva aNAriyaM / aNAriyANi ya mittANi AriyattamuvaTThie // 1 // je jaNA'NArie NiccaM kammaM kuvvanta'NAriyA / aNAriehi ya mittehiM, sIdanti bhavasAgare // 2 // saMdhijjA AriyaM maggaM kammaM jaM vA vi AriyaM / AriyANi ya mittANi AriyattamuvaTThie // 3 // je jaNA AriyA NiccaM kammaM kuvvaMti AriyaM / Ariehi ya mittehi, muccanti bhavasAgarA // 4 // AriyaM NANaM sAhU, AriyaM sAhu daMsaNaM / AriyaM caraNaM sAhU, tamhA sevaya AriyaM // 5 // evaM se siddha buddhe....No iccatthaM havvamAgacchati tti bemi / AriyAyaNajjhayaNaM / 20. paMca ukkalA pannattA, taMjahA : daNDukkale 1 rajjukkale 2 teNukkale 3 desukkale 4 savvukkale 5 / [1.] se kiM taM 'daNDukkale' ? daNDukkale nAmaM je NaM daNDadidvanteNaM AdillamajjhavasANANaM paNNavaNAe 'samudayamettA bhighANAiM "Natthi sarIrAto paraM jIvo" tti bhavagativoccheyaM vadati / se taM daNDukkale /

Page #59
38 ISIBHASIYAIM [2.] se kim tam rajju'kkale'? rajj'ukkale namam je nam rajjuditthantenam samudaya metta-pandavanae panca-mahabbbutakhandha-metta'bhidhanaim samsara-samasati-voccheyam vadati, se 10 tam rajju'kkale. [3.] se kim tam "ten'ukkale'? ten'ukkale namam je nam anna-sattha-diuhapta-gahebim sa pakkh'ubbhavana-aitae "mama n'etam" iti para.karuna-cchedam vadati. se tam ten'ukkale. [4] se kim tam des'ukkale'? des'ukkale namam je nam "atthi 15 nn esa" iti siddhe jivassa akattadiehim gabehim des'uccheyam vadati. se tam des'ukkale. [5] se kim tam 'savv'ukkale ? savv'ukkale namam je nam "savvato savva-sambhavabhava nu taccam, savvato savvaba savva-kalam ca n'atthi" tti savva-cchedam vadati. se tam 20 savy'ukkale. uddham paya-tala ahe kes'agga-matthaka; esa ata-pajjave kasine taya-pariyante jive, esa jive jivati, etam tam jiviam bhavaii. se jaba namate daddhesu bjesu na puno ankur'uppatti bhavati, evam eva daddbe sarjre na puno sarir'uppatti bhavati. tamha 25 inam eva jivitam, n' atthi para-loe, n' atthi sukadd-dukkadanam kammanam phala-vitti-visese, no paccayanti jiva, no phusanti punna-pava, apbale kallana-pavae. tamba eta sammam ti bemi : uddbam paya-tala ahe kes'agga-matthaka esa aya-pa[jjave) ka[sine) taya-paritante esa jive. esa made, no etam tam [jivitam 30 bhavati]. se jaba namate daddhesu bjesu [...]. evain eva daddbe sarire [..). tamba punna-pav'aggahana suba dukkha-sambhavabhava sarira-dahe Pava-kammabhava sariram dahetta no puno sarir'uppatti bhavati. evam se siddhe buddhe...no punar-avi icc-attham havvam 35 agacchati tti bemi. ukkal'ajjhayanam. 21. naham pura kimci janami savva-lokamsi. Gaba vatiputten a tarunena arabata isina buitam. 8 tena H. vana, e panca D. 9 sati H D. Odamti D. 11 jena H. ekkh'uo H. 13 teta H D. karana H. ta H. 15 tt esa HD. ehi glo HD. 17 jena HD. 18 ne? na ? H. 19 va instead of ca HD. 21 degddha HD. adhi H. e ata H, e pajja' HD. 22 jivati H. jinam H. 25 sukkada-duo HD. 28 pata H. aya eya taya HD. esa D. na HD. 30 jio bha missing HD 20 L. 21f. =Suyagada II 1, 15 (276a). 21. Tarune, naham ti janami. iH jinama HD. 2100, "hi ga

Page #60
ilibhAsiyAI [2.se kiM taM 'rajjukkale' ? rajjukkale NAmaM je NaM rajjudiTThanteNaM samudayamettapannavaNAe 'paMcamahabbhUtakhandhamettA'bhidhANAI saMsArasaMsativoccheyaM vadati / se taM rjjukkle| [3.] se kiM taM 'teNukkale' ? teNukkale NAmaM je NaM aNNasatthadidvantagAhehiM sapakkhubbhAvaNANirae "mama neta" iti parakaruNacchedaM vadati / se taM teNukkale / [4.] se kiM taM 'desukkale' ? desukkale NAmaM je NaM "asthi nnesa" iti siddhe jIvassa akattAdiehiM gAhehiM desuccheyaM vadati / se te desukkale / [5.] se kiM taM 'savvukkale' ? savvukkale NAma je NaM "savvato savvasaMbhavAbhAvA No taccaM, savvato savvahA savvakAlaM ca Natthi" tti savvacchedaM vadati / se taM svvukkle| uDDhaM pAyatalA ahe kesamgamatthakA, esa AtApajjave kasiNe tayapari. yante jIve, esa jIve jIvati, etaM taM jIvitaM bhavati / se jahA NAmate daDDhesu bIesu Na puNo aMkuruppattI bhavati, evAmeva daDDhe sarIre Na puNo sarIruppattI bhavati / tamhA iNameva jIvitaM, Nasthi paraloe, Natthi sukaDadukkaDANaM kammANaM phalavittivisese / No paccAyanti jIvA, No phusanti puNNapAvA, aphale kallANapAvae / tamhA etaM sammaM ti bemi : uDDhaM pAyatalA ahe kesaggamatthakA esa AyApa[jjave] ka[siNe] tayaparitante esa jIve / esa maDe, No etaM taM [jIvitaM bhavati / se jahA NAmate daDDhesu bIemu [....] evAmeva daDDhe sarIre [...] / tamhA puNNapAva'ggahaNA suhadukkhasaMbhavAbhAvA sarIradAhe pAvakammAbhAvA sarIraM DahettA No puNo sarIruppattI bhavati // evaM se siddhe buddhe....No puNaravi iccatthaM havvamAgacchati tti bemi / ukkalajjhayaNaM / NAhaM purA kiMci jANAmi, savvalokasi / gA hA va ti putte , taruNeNa arahatA isiNA buitaM /

Page #61
40 ISIBHASIYAIM annana-mulakam khalu bho puvvam na janam na pasami no 'bhisamavemi no 'bhisambujjbami, nana-mulakam khalu bho siyanim janami pasami abhisamavemi abhisambujjhami, annana. mulayam khalu mama kamehim kiccam karanijjam, nana-mula--- yam khalu mama kamehim akiccam akaranijjam, annana mulayam jiva caurantam samsaram java pariyatanti, nana-mulayam jiva caurantam: java viyivayanti, iamba annanam parivajja nana10 mulakam savva-dukkhanam antam karissami, savva.dukkhanam antam kicca sivam acala- java sasatam abbhuvagate citthissami. annanam paramam dukkham, annana jayate bhayam annana-mulo samsaro viviho savva-dehinam (1) miga bajjhanti pasehim vibamga matta-varana maccba galehi sasanti, annanam sumabab-bhayam (2) jammam jara ya maccu ya soko mano 'vamanana annana-mulam jivanam samsarassa ya samtati (3) annanena aham puvvam diham samsara sagaram jamma-joni-bhay'avattam saranto dukkha- jalakam (4) dive pato payangassa, kosiyarissa bandhanam kimpaka-bhakkhanam ceva annanassa nidamsanam (5) bitiyam jaro dupanattham dittho annana-mobito sambhagga gata-lathi u migari sidhanam gao (6) migari ya bhuyango ya annanena vimohita gaha-damsa-sivatenam vinasam do vi te gata (7) suppiyam tanayam Bhadda annanena vimohita mata tass' eva sogena kuddha tam ceva khadati (8) vinnaso osahinam tu sam joganam va joyanam sahanam va vi vijjanam annanena na sijjhati (9) vinnaso osahinam tu samjoganam va joyanam sahanam va vi vijjanam nana jogena sijjhati (10) evam se siddhe buddhe ... no punar-avi icc-attham havvam agacchati tti bemi. Gahavaijjam nam' ajjhayanam. 3 lakam missing D. 4. bhesamadeg H. 5 pasami H. abhigamamemi H, ai.. mamemi D. ahisasuo H. 6 kimccam H. 8 samsaram missing H. 9 degti H. anadeg H 10 okkhinam (1) H. karisyami H. 11 abbhuo missing HD. (1) anana H. (2) Phim D. apao H. (3) raya missing H. onano H. anadeg H. samtitam H. (4) saritto H D. jatasam H, jatasam (layam) D. (5) Orassa HD. (6) anana H. (7) "hito D. gaha H, gaha (dadha) dao D. (8) se suo H D. ana H. (9) usao H. Chana D. ana H (10) vinnadeg H, vinnaso D. usao H. sijjhajjati H, Colophon, missing H.

Page #62
. isibhAsiyAI aNNANamUlakaM khalu bho puvvaM na jANAmi na pAsAmi no'bhisamAvemi no'bhisaMbujjhAmi, nANamUlAkaM khalu bho iyANiM jANAmi pAsAmi abhisamAvemi abhisaMbujjhAmi / aNNANamUlayaM khalu mama kAmehiM kiccaM karaNijjaM, NANamUlayaM khalu mama kAmehiM akiccaM akaraNijjaM / . aNNANamUlayaM jIvA cAurantaM saMsAraM jAva pariyaTTayanti, NANamUlayaM jIvA cAurantaM jAva vIyIvayanti / tamhA aNNANaM parivajja NANamUlakaM savvadukkhANaM antaM karissAmi, savvadukkhANaM antaM kiccA sivamacala- jAva sAsataM abmuvagate ciTThissAmi / aNNANaM paramaM dukkhaM, aNNANA jAyate bhayaM / aNNANamUlo saMsAro viviho savvadehiNaM // 1 // migA bajjhanti pAsehi vihaMgA mattavAraNA / macchA galehi sAsanti, aNNANaM sumahabbhayaM // 2 // jammaM jarA ya maccU ya soko mANo'vamANaNA / aNNANamUlaM jIvANaM saMsArassa ya saMtatI // 3 // aNNANeNa ahaM puvvaM dIhaM saMsArasAgaraM / jammajoNibhayAvattaM saranto dukkhajAlakaM // 4 // dove pAto payaMgassa, kosiyArissa bandhaNaM / kiMpAkabhakkhaNaM ceva aNNANassa NidaMsaNaM // 5 // bitiyaM jaro dupANathaM diTTho aNNANamohito / sambhaggagAtalaTThI u migArI NidhaNaM gao // 6 // migArI ya bhuyaMgo ya aNNANeNa vimohitA / gAhAdaMsaNivAteNaM viNAsaM do vi te gatA // 7 // suppiyaM taNayaM bhaddA aNNANeNa vimohitA / mAtA tasseva sogeNa kuddhA taM ceva khAdati // 8 // viNNAso osahINaM tu saMjogANaM va joyaNaM / sAhaNaM vA vi vijjANaM aNNANeNa Na sijjhati // 9 // viNNAso osahINaM tu saMjogANaM va joyaNaM / sAhaNaM vA vi vijjANaM NANajogeNa sijjhati // 10 // evaM se siddhe buddhe....No puNaravi iccatthaM havvamAgacchati tti bemi / gAhAvaijjaM nAmajjhayaNaM /

Page #63
ISIBHASIYAIM 22. parisadi kamme, aparisadino buddha, tamba khalu aparisadino buddha povalippanti raenam pukkhara-pattam va varina. Dag abbale na arahata Isina buitam. puris'adiya dhamma purisa-pavara purisa-jettba purisa-kappiya o purisa-pajjovita purisa-samannagata purisam eva abhiunjiyanam citthanti. se jaha namate arati siya sariramsi jata sariramsi vaddhiya sar[ra-samannagata sarjramsi e' eva abhiunjiyana citthati, evam eva dhamma vipuris'adiya jaya citthanti. evam gande vammike thubhe rukkhe vanasande pukkharini navaram 10 pudhaviya jata bhaniyavva, udaga pukkhale udagam netavvam. se jaba namate agani-kae siya araniya jate java aranim ceva abhibhuya citthati, evam eva dhamma vi puris'adiya tam c eva. dhit tesim gama-nagaranam jesim mahila panayika te yavi dhik-kiya purisa je itthinam vasam gata (1) gah'akula sudivva va bhavaka madhurodaka phulla va paumini ramma val'akkanta va malavi (2) hema guba sasiha va mala va vajjha-kappita savisa gandha-jutti va anto.duttha va vahini (3) gar'anta madira va vi joga-kanna va salini nari logammi vinneya ja hojja sa-gunodaya (4) ucchayanam kulanam tu, davva-hinana laghavo patittha savva-dukkanam, nitthanam ajjiyana ya (5) geham verana gambhiram, viggho sad-dhammacarinam dutthaso akhalinam va loke suta kimangana (6) itthy u balavam jattha gamesu nagaresu va anassayassa hesap tam apavvesu ya mundanam (7) dhit tesim gama-nagaranam silogo (8) daho bhayam hutasato, visato maranam bhayam chedo bhayam ca satthato, valato dasanam bhayam (9) sankaniyam ca jam vatthum appadikaram eva ya tam vatthum sutthu janejja jujjante je 'nujoita (10) 22. Gaddabha. padisadi(osari H). 1 degdina buo H. tamha u H. 'lu pario HD. 3 Dagabhale(Gaddabhe)na D. 5 pajjao H.' 6 thamli H. arati H. ara D. saya H, 7 orena vao D. abhioo H. eva dhao H. 9 gade D. Osamethe H. 10 udaga HD. degtbani H. ovvani D 11 degni c'eva H. (1) vit H. vika H. (2) tivva H. avaka H. malagi HD. (4) garatta HD. vijneya H. samano D. (5) dava H. aviyana H. (6) viggho yamma H. putthao H. galinam H, suta HD. sumangana (kimangana ?) D. (7) palao D. mandalam H. (8) 'namsim gama-pagaranam H. (9) damsao H. (10) vatthu 2 mal H. jusamte H.

Page #64
isibhAmivA 22. parisADI kamme aparisADiNo buddhA, tamhA skhalu aparisADiNo buddhA Novalippanti raeNaM pukkharapattaM va vAriNA / da ga bhA le Na arahatA isiNA bujhataM / 43 purisAdIyA dhammA purisapavarA purisajeTThA purisakappiyA purisapajjovitA purisasamannAgatA purisameva abhiuMjiyANaM ciTThanti / se jahA nAmate aratI siyA sarIraMsi jAtA sarIraMsi vaDDhiyA sarIrasamannAgatA sarIraM ceva abhiuMjiyANa ciTThati, evAmeva dhammA vi purisAdIyA jAva ciTThanti / evaM gaNDe vammIke thUbhe rukkhe vaNasaNDe pukkhariNI NavaraM puDhavIya jAtA bhANiyavvA, udaga pukkhale udagaM tavvaM / se jahA NAmate agaNikAe siyA araNIya jAte jAva araNIM ceva abhibhUya ciTThati, evameva dhammA vi purisAdIyA taM ceva / vit tesiM gAmaNagarANaM jesiM mahilA paNAyikA / yAvidhikkiyA purisA je itthINaM vasaM gatA // 1 // gAhAkulA sudivvA va bhAvakA madhurodakA / phullA va paumiNI rammA vAlakkantA va mAlavI // 2 // hemA guhA sasIhA vA mAlA vA vajjhakappitA / savisA gandhajuttI vA antoduTThA va vAhiNI // 3 // garantA madirA vA vi jogakaNNA va sAliNI / NArI logammi viNNeyA jA hojjA saguNodayA || 4 || ucchAyaNaM kulANaM tu, davvahINANa lAghavo / patiTThA savvadukkhANaM, NiTThANaM ajjiyANa ya // 5 // gehaM verANa gaMbhIraM, vigdho saddhammacAriNaM / duTThAso akhalINaM va loke sutA kimaMgaNA ? // 6 // itthI u balavaM jattha gAmesu Nagaresu vA / aNassayassa hesaM taM apavvesu ya muNDaNaM // 7 // dhit tesiM gAmaNagarANaM silogo // 8 // DAho bhayaM hutAsAto, visAto maraNaM bhayaM / chedo bhayaM ca satthAto, vAlAto dasaNaM bhayaM // 9 // saMkaNIyaM ca jaM vatthaM appaDIkArameva ya / taM vatsu jANejjA jujjante je'NujoitA // 10 //

Page #65
ISIBHASIYAIM jattb' atthi je samarambha. je va je sanubandhino te vatthu sutthu janejja.n' eva savva.vinicchaye (11) jesim jahim sub'uppatti je va je sanugamino vinasi avinasi va janejja kala-veyavi (12) 8188-cchede dhuvo maccu, mula-cchede hato dumo mulam phalam ca savvam ca janejja sarva-vatthusu (13) sisam jaba sarjrassa, jaba mulam dumassa ya savvassa sadhu-dhammassa taba jhanam vidhiyate (14) evam se siddhe buddhe...no punar-avi icc-attham havvam agacchati tti bemi. Gaddabhiya-nam' ajjhayanam. 23. duve marana assim loe evam ahijjanti, tam. jaha : suha-matam c'eva duha-matam ceva. Rama puttena arahata isina buitam. ettham vinnattim bemi imassa khalu mamaissa asamahiyalesassa ganda-palighaiyassa ganda-bandhana-paliyassa gandao bandhana-paaighatam karessami, alam pure-maenam. tamba ganda-bandhana-padighatam karetta n ana-damsana-carittaim padisevissami, nanenam janiya dansanenam pasitta samjamenam samjamiya tavena auhaviba-kamma-raya-malam vidhunita visohiya anadiyam anavadaggam diha-m-addham cauranta. 10 samsara-kantaram vitivatitta sivam ayalam aruyam akkhayam avvabaham apunar-avattiyam siddhi-gati-namadhijjam hanam sampatte anagat'addham sasatam kalam citthissami tti. evam se siddhe buddhe...no punar-avi icc-attham havvam agacchati tti bemi. Ramaputtiy'ajjhayanam. 24. savvam inam pura bhavvam, idanim puna abhavvam. Hari. girina arahata isina buitam. cayanti khalu bho ya neraiya neratiyatta tirikkha tirikkhatta (11) suhu H. (12) sah'uo H. ya instead of va (2) H. (13) savva H. janeja D. (14) jjhao H. Colophon missing H. Daga(bhali) Gadda D. 23. Rame, maranc. 3 ettha(m missing H) vittim vinnatti bemi HD. Chaya H. 5 maena D, 6 nanena HD. 7 Omena HD. 8 vijhuo D. 9 degtaggam D. 10 degttitta D. 11 thao H, 12 anatagadeg degta H. Colophon otti D. Colophon missing H. 24. Ha(Hi H)rigiri, savvam (2 mal H). 1 sasvam H, saccam D. iva H. 2 buim. H. 3 tiriya H.

Page #66
45 isibhAsiyAI jatthatthI je samArambhA je vA je saannubndhinno| te vatthu su? jANejjA Neva savvaviNicchaye // 11 // jesiM jahiM suhuppattI je vA je saannugaaminno| viNAsI aviNAsI vA jANejjA kAlaveyavI // 12 // sIsacchede dhuvo maccU , mUlacchede hato dumo / . mUlaM phalaM ca savvaM ca jANejjA savvavatthusu // 13 // sIsaM jahA sarIrassa, jahA mUlaM dumassa ya / savvassa sAdhudhammassa tahA jhANaM vidhIyate // 14 // evaM se siddhe buddhe....No puNaravi iccatthaM havvamAgacchati tti bemi / gaddabhIyanAmajjhayaNaM / duve maraNA assiM loe evamAhijjanti, taMjahA : suhamataM ceva duhamataM cev| rA ma pu te Na arahatA isiNA buitaM / etthaM viNNattiM bemi imassa khalu mamAissa asamAhiyalesassa gaNDapalighAiyassa / gaNDabandhaNapaliyassa gaNDabandhaNapaDighAtaM karessAmi / alaM puremaeNaM / tamhA gaNDabandhaNapaDighAtaM karettA NANadaMsaNacarittAiM paDisevissAmi / NANeNaM jANiya daMsaNeNaM pAsittA saMjameNaM saMjamiya taveNa aTThavihakammarayamalaM vidhuNita visohiya aNAdIyaM aNavadaggaM dIhamaddhaM cAurantasaMsArakantAraM votivatittA sivamayalamaruyamakkhayamavvAbAhamapuNarAvattiyaM siddhigatiNAmadhijjaM ThANaM saMpatte aNAgataddhaM sAsataM kAlaM ciTThissAmi tti / evaM se siddha buddhe....No puNaravi iccatthaM havvamAgacchati tti bemi / rAmaputtiyajjhayaNaM / 24. savvamiNaM purA bhavvaM, idANiM puNa abhavvaM / hari gi ri NA arahatA isiNA buitaM / cayanti khalu bho ya NeraiyA NeratiyattA tirikkhA tirikkhattA

Page #67
46 ISIBHASIYAIM manussa manussatta deva devatta, anupariyatanti jiva caurantam 6 samsara-kantaram kammanugamino. tadha vime jive idha-loke sub'uppayake, para loke duh'uppadae aaie adhuve aaitie aoicce asasate sajjati rajjati gijjhati mujjhati ajjhovava jjati vinighatam avajjati, imam ca nam puno sadana padana.vikirana-viddham sana-dhammam anega-joga-kkhema-sa payuttap jivass' atarelu10 kim samsara-nivvelhim kareti, samsara-sivvedhim karetta anai yam anavadaggam diha-m-addham cauranta-sansara-sagaram anupariyalai. tamba 'dhuvam asasatam inam samsare savvajivanam samsati-karanam iti nacca nana-damsana-carittani se vissami, nana.damsana-carittani sevitta anadiyam java kantaram 15 Vitivatitta sivam acala java thanam abbhuvagate ciuhissami. kantare vari-majjhe va ditte va aggi-sambhame tamamsi va jadha neta tadha dhammo jin'ahito (1) dharani susaha ceva guru bhesajjam eva va sad-dhammo savva-jivanam niccam loe hitamkaro (2) siggha.vati-samautta radha-cakke jaba ara phadanta valli-ccheya va suba-dukkhe saririno (3) samsare savva.jivanam gehi sampariyattate udumbaka-tarunam va vasan'ussava-katanam (4) vanhin ravim sasankam va sagaram sariyam taba indajjhayam aniyam ca sajjam meham va ciotae (5) jovvanam ruva.sampattim sobhagam dhana-sampadam jivitam va vi jivanam jala-bubbuya samaibham (6) dev'inda sumahidabiya danav'inda ya vissuta narinda je ya vikkanta samkhayam vivasa gata (7) savvattha niranukkosa nivvisesa-ppaharino sutta-matta-pamattanam eka jagati 'niccata (8) dev'inda danav'inda ya narinda je ya vissuta punna-kammodaya-bbhutam prtim pavanti Pivaram (9) au dhanam balam ruvam sobbagam saralattanam niramayam ca kantam ca dissate viviham jage (10) 5 tava H. para-loka D. 7 satte H. sa missing H. gijjao H. 10 luke HD. karoti D. otta sivam acala java citthissami ttit ao HD, 12 karanam HD. otaai H, 14 vitio HD. ttha H. (1) dadha HD. sadha H, saya D, (2) bhe missing H. sadhao H. (3) vayi H D. Otte HD. 'tam HD. cchao H, dureka H. (4) geha HD, yattata H. uduvakka HD. (5) ca D. (6) sobhaggam H. samnio D. (7) degdo H. samao HD. degddhiya D. (8) jaggati H. (9) puna H. (10) aum ca nam bao H Sobhaggam H. nirao HD. 7a, b la, b=45, 21 a. b.

Page #68
isimAsiyAI massA maNutA devA devattA, aNupariyanti jIvA cAurantaM saMsArakantAraM kammAzugAmiNo / tadhA vi me jIve idhaloke suhuppAyake, paraloke duhuppAdae aNie adhuve aNitie aNicce asAsate sajjati rajjati gijjhati mujjhati ajjhovavajjati viNighAta mAvajjati / imaM ca NaM puNo saDaNa - paDaNa - vikiraNa-viddhaM saNadhammaM aNegajogakmasamAyuktaM jIvassastArelukiM saMsAraNivveDhiM karoti, saMsAraNivveDhiM karettA aNAiyaM anavadaggaM dIhamaddhaM cAurantasaMsArasAgaraM aNupariyaTTA / tamhA'dhuvaM asAsatamiNaM saMsAre savvajIvANaM saMsatIkAraNamiti NaccA NANadaMsaNacaritANi sevirasAmi, NANadaMsaNacarittANi sevittA aNAdIyaM jAva kantAraM vItivatittA sivamacala jAva ThANaM abbhuvagate ciTThissAmi / kantAre vAribhijjhe vA ditte vA aggisaMbhame / tamaMsi vA jadhA NetA tathA dhammo jiNAhito // 1 // dhAraNI susahA 'ceva gurU mesajameva vA / saddhammo savvajIvANaM NiccaM loe hitakaro // 2 // sigghavaTTisamA uttA radhacakke jahA arA / phaDantA valliccheyA vA suhadukkhe sarIriNo // 3 // saMsAre savvajIvANaM gehI saMpariyattate / udumbakatarUrNa vA vasaNussavakAraNaM ||4|| vahiM raviM sasaMkaM vA sAgaraM sariyaM tahA / indayaM aNIyaM ca sajjaM mehaM va cintae || 5 || jovvaNaM rUvasaMpatti sobhAgaM dhaNasaMpadaM / jIvitaM vA vi jIvANaM jalabubbuyasaMNibhaM // 6 // devindA mahiDDhIyA dANavindA ya vissutA / rindA je ya vikkantA saMkhayaM vivasA gatA // 7 // savvattha NiraNukkosA NivvisesappahAriNo / suttamattapamattANaM ekA jagati NiccatA // 8 // devindA dANavindA ya NarindA je ya vissutA / puNNa kammodayanbhUtaM pItiM pAvanti pIvaraM // 9 // AU dhaNaM balaM rUvaM sobhAgaM saralattaNaM / NirAmayaM ca kantaM ca dissate vivihaM jage // 10 // 47

Page #69
ISIBHASIYAIM sadevoraga-gandhavve satirikkhe samanuse sibbhaya nivvisesa ya jage vattey aniccata (11) dana manovayarebim sama-bheya-kkiyahi ya na sakka samnivareum telokkenavi 'niccata (12) uccam va jati va niyam dehinam va namassitam jagar antam pamaitam va savva-tthana 'bhiluppati (13) "evam etam karissami, tato evam bhavissati" samkappo dehinam jo ya na tam Kato padicchati (14) ja jaya sahaja ja va savv'atth' evanugamini chaya va dehino gulba savyam anpeti 'niccata (15) kamma-bhave 'nuvattanti disanti ya tadha tadha dehinam pakatim ceva lina vattey aniccata (16 jam kadam dehina jenam nana-vanam subasuham nana'vatthantarovetam, savvam anneti tam taba (17) kanti ja va vayovattha jujjante jena kammuna nivvatti tarisi tise vayae va padimsuka (18) taham kaqoday'ubbhuya nana-goya-vikappiya bhangoday' anuvattante samsare savva-dehinam (19) kamma-mula jaha valli, valli-mulam jaba phalam moha-mulam taha kammam, kamma-mula aniccaya (20) bujjhae bujjhae c'eva heu-juttam subbasubham kanda-samdana-sambaddham vallinam va phalaphalam (21) chinn'adanam sayam kammam bhujjae tam na vajjae chinna-mulam va vallinam puvv'uppannam phalaphalam (22) chinna-mula jaba valli sukka-mulo jaba dumo nattha.moham taha kammam sinnam va haya-nayakam (23) apparohi jaha biyam dhuma-hino jaha 'nalo chinna-mulam taha kammam nattha-sanno va desao (24) jujjae kammuna jenam vesam dharei tarisam vitta-kanti-samattho va ranga-majjhe jaba nado (25) samsara-samtai citta dehinam vivihodaya savve dum'alaya ceva savva-puppha-phalodaya (26) (11) ya missing D. ovvam, okkham, osam HD. (12) kio H. ya D. (13) jati H. vamana' H ti H. (14) ete H. (15) jo jata sahata ja HD . omino D. otam D. (16) tatha tatba D. vettayanio HD. (17) dehinam HD. na-vao H. ottham naroo D. aneti H. (18) ja vayoo H. java vaye D, jujao H. kassuna H. (19) dhika H. (20) ola jaha HD. (21) vajjhamte vyuo H, bujjham ta buo D. caijjuttam H. subham H. (22) ovvupanam H. (24) apao H. (25) ottha D. (26) ovvo H, ovvo (vva) D. duya H. duya (mao) D. 11 a. b=28, 17 a, b=45, 47a, b.

Page #70
isi bhAsiyAI sadevoragagandhavve, satirikkhe samANuse / bbhiyA NivvisesA ya jage vatteya'NiccatA // 11 // dANamANovayArehiM sAmabheyakkiyAhi ya / Na sakkA saMNivAreuM telokkeNAviNiccatA / // 12 // ucca vA jati vA NIyaM dehiNaM vA NamassitaM / jAgarantaM mattaM vA savvatthAnA'bhiluppati // 13 // " evametaM karissAmi, tato evaM bhavissati / " saMppo dehiNaM jo ya Na taM kAlo paDicchatI // 14 // jA jayA sahajA jA vA savvatthevANugAmiNI / chAya vva dehiNo gUDhA savvamanneti NiccatA // 15 // kammabhAve'NuvattantI dIsantI ya tadhA tadhA / dehiNaM pakatiM caiva lINA vatteya NiccatA // 16 // jaM kaDaM dehiNA jeNaM NANAvaNNaM suhAsuhaM / resvatthantavetaM savvamaNNeti taM tahA // 17 // katI jA vA vayovatthA jujjante jeNa kammuNA / NivvattI tArisI tIse vAyAe va paDi~sukA // 18 // tAhaM kaDodayubbhUyA NANAgoyavikappiyA / bhaMgodaya'Nuvattante saMsAre savvadehiNaM // 19 // kammamUlA jahA vallI, vallImUlaM jahA phalaM / mohamUlaM tahA kammaM, kammamUlA aNiccayA // 20 // bujjhae bujjhae ceva heujuttaM subhAsubhaM / kandasaMdANasaMbaddhaM vallINaM va phalAphalaM // 21 // chiNNAdANaM sayaM krammaM bhujjae taM na vajjae / chinnamUlaM va vallINaM puvvuppaNNaM phalAphalaM // 22 // chinnamUlA jahA vallI sukkamUlo jahA dumo / mohaM tahA kammaM siNaM vA hayaNAyakaM // 23 // appArohI jahA bIyaM dhUmahINo jahA'nalo / chinnamUlaM tahA kammaM naTusaNNo va desao // 24 // jujjae kammuNA jeNaM vesaM dhArei tArisaM / vittakantisamattho vA raMgamajjhe jahA naDo ||25|| saMsArasaMtaI cittA dehiNaM vivihodayA / savve dumAlayA caiva savvapupphaphalodayA // 26 //

Page #71
ISIBHASIYAIM pavam parassa kuvvanto hasae moha-mohio maccho galam gasanto va vinigghayam na passai (27) parovaghaya-talliccho dappa-moha-bal'uddhuro siho jaro dupane va guna-dosam na vindai (28) paccuppanna-rase giddho moha-malla panolliodittam pavai ukkankham vari-majjhe va varano (29) sa-vaso pavam pura kicca dukkham veci dummai asatta-kantha-paso va mukka-ghao duh'altio (30) cancalam suham adaya satta mohammi manava aicca-rassi-tatta va maccha jhijjanta-paniya (31) adhuvam samsiya rajjam avasa pavanti samkhayam chijjam va tarum arudha phal'attbi va jaba nara (32) mohodaye sayam jantu mohantam c'eva khimsai chinna-kanno jaha kor hasijja chinna-nasiyam (33) mohodai sayam jantu manda-mohm tu khimsar hema-bbusana-dhari va jaba 'lakkha-vibhusanam (34) mohy mohina majjhammi kilae moha-mohio gahinam va gahi majjhe jah'attham gaha-mohio (35) bandhanta nijjaranta ya kammam n' annam ti debino vari.ggaha ghadru va ghadijjanta-nibandhana (36) bujjhae muccae c'eva jivo cittena kammuna baddho va rajju-pasehin iriyanto paogaso (37) kammassa samtaim cittam sammam nacca ji'indie kamma-samtana-mokkhaya samahim abhisamdhae (38) davvao khettao c'eva kalao bhavao taba niccaniccam tu vinnaya samsare savva-dehinam (39) niccalam kaya-m-aroggam thanam telokka-sakkayam savvannu-magganugaya jiva pavanti uttamam (40) evam siddhe buddhe ... no agacchati tti bemi, punar-avi icc-attham havyam Harigiri-nam' ajjhayanam. (28) baddharo H odai H. (29) 'nolio H.One HD. (30) soso H. sukka H. dhaho H. Chaddao H. (31) tamttam H. tattam D. ijhio H, jio D. oyam HD. (33) vesai H D. kano H. (34) va D. (36) kammam nanami H, kammam na 'nnamti D. diu gha H. (37) iriyatto H. pauo H. (39) Pau (1.2) H. (40) savvanu H, Colophon missing H. 27--30=15, 11. 13. 12. 14=45, 4, 6. 5. 7. 31 b see, Ayar. 27, 29=Say, 1 1, 1, 1, 6. 31 c see. 15, 27 c. 32 b=41, 6 b.

Page #72
isibhAsiyAI pAvaM parassa kuvvanto hasae mohamohio / maccho galaM gasanto vA viNigghAyaM na passaI // 27 // parovaghAyatalliccho dappamohabaludhuro / sIho jaro dupANe vA guNadosaM na vindaI // 28 // paccuppaNNarase giddho mohamallapaNollio / dittaM pAvai ukkaNThaM vArimajhe va vAraNo // 29 // sa-vaso pAvaM purA kiccA dukkhaM veei dummaI / AsattakaNThapAso vA mukkaghAo duhaDio // 30 // caMcalaM suhamAdAya sattA mohammi mANavA / AiccarassitattA vA macchA jhijjantapANiyA // 31 // adhuvaM saMsiyA rajjaM avasA pAvanti saMkhayaM / chijjaM va tarumArUDhA phalasthI va jahA narA // 32 // mohodaye sayaM jantU mohantaM ceva khisaI / chiNNakaNNo jahA koI hasijja chinnanAsiyaM // 33 // mohodaI sayaM jantU mandamohaM tu khisaI / hemabhUsaNadhAri vvA jahA'lakkhavibhUsaNaM // 34 // mohI mohINa majjhammi kIlae mohamohio / gahINaM va gahI majjhe jahatthaM gahamohio // 35 // bandhantA nijjarantA ya kammaM na'NNaM ti dehiNo / vAriggAha ghaDIu vva ghaDijjantanibandhaNA // 36 // bajjhae muccae ceva jIvo cittaNa kammuNA / baddho vA rajjupAsehiM Iriyanto paogaso // 37 // kammassa saMtaI cittaM sammaM naccA jiiMdie / kammasaMtANamokkhAya samAhimabhisaMdhae // 38 // davvao khettao ceva kAlao bhAvao tahA / niccAniccaM tu viNNAya saMsAre savvadehiNaM // 39 // niccalaM kayamArogga thANaM telokkasakkayaM / savvaNNumaggANugayA jIvA pAvanti uttamaM // 40 // aivaM siddhe buddhe....No puNaravi iccattthaM havvamAgacchati tti bemi / harigiriNAmajjhayaNaM /

Page #73
ISIBHASIYAIM 25. [1.] tae nam Ambade parivvayae Joga mdharayana m evam vayasi:,, mane me virai, bho devanuppio, gabbh-vasahi, kaham na tumam bambhayari ?- tae nam Joga mdhara yane Ambad am parivayagam evam vayasi: ,,ariya ebi ya ehi ta s ayanabi. je khalu barita pavehim kammehin, avippamukka te khalu, gabbha-vasahi sajjanti, te sayam eve pane ativatenti anne vi pane ativataventi anne vi paneativatavente va satijjanti samanujananti; te sayam eva musam bhasanti ... satijjanti samanujananti; avirata appadihatapaccakkbata-pava-kamma 10 manuja adattam adiyanti ... satijjanti samanujananti; te sayam eva abbambha-pariggaham ginhanti misiyam bhaniyayvam java samanujananti. evam eva te assamjata avirata appadihatapaccakkhata-pava-kamma sakiriya asamvuta ekanta-danda ekanta bala bahum pavam kammam kali-kalusam samajjinitta ito cuta 16 duggati-gamino bhavanti, ehi barita ayanabim. [2.] je khalu, ariya, pavebim kammehim vippamukka te khalu gabbha-vasahi no sajjanti, te no sayam eva pane ativatinti evam tadheva viparitam java akiriya samvuda ekanta-pandita vava gata-raga-dosa tigutti-gutta tidandovarata Nisalla aya-rakkhi 20 vavagaya.cauk-kasaya cau-vikaha-vivajjita panca-mahavvaya ti-gutta pancindiya-samvuda chaj-jiva-nikaya-sutthu-nirata satta-bhaya-vippamukka agha-maya-thana-jadha nava-bambhacera-jutta - satta dasa-samahi-tthana-sampayutta bahum pavam kammam kali kalusam khavaitta ito cuya soggati-gamino bhavanti. 30 [3.] te nam, bhagavam, sutta-magganusati khina.kasaya dantendiya 25. Ambada. vamse (z. 1. : bambhe). Amvade H. Ammade D. 2 mano H. (sa)mane D. viraim H. 3 degcari H. 4 bhario HD. t...aya D. 5 vehi HD. 6 rajjao HD. Oteti HD. annehi HD 8 bhasanti (degtio D) satio HD. 9 samanu-java missing H. sao instead of samanuo D. 'hatapao D. pava-kao missing HD in its stead D). 10 adattam. annamo satio java sayam D. 12 janam]ti-ovuta missing H. hatapao H D. 14 vala H. 17 seijao H. titti H. 18 tatheva D. Prita H D. Opuda H. 19 dutta D. agarava in stead of adeg-rao H. 20 osama H. 21 pam (ca (1) missing H. vvayam H, oya D. suvuda D. 23 okae suhu H. 27 sam missing D. pava HD. 30 se HD. suta D. khana H. Ose H. degdie H.

Page #74
isibhAsiyAI 53 25. _[1.] tae NaM amba De parivvAyae jo gaMdha rA ya NaM evaM vayAsI : "maNe me viraI bho devANuppio, gabbhavAsAhi, kahaM na tuma bambhayAri ?" tae NaM jo gaMdharAyaNe amba DaM parivvAyagaM aivaM vayAsI : AriyA ehi yA ehi tA AyANAhi / je khalu hAritA pAvehiM kammehiM, avippamukkA te khalu, gabbhavAsAhi sajjanti / te sayameva pANe ativAtenti aNNe vi pANe ativAtAventi aNNe vi pANe ativAtAvente vA sAtijjanti samaNujANanti; te sayameva musaM bhAsanti....sAtijjanti samaNujANanti; aviratA appaDihatApaccakkhAtapAvakammA maNujA adattaM Adiyanti....sAtijjanti samaNujANanti; te sayameva abbambhapariggahaM giNhanti mIsiyaM bhaNiyavvaM jAva samaNujANanti / evAmeva te assaMjatA aviratA appaDihatApaccakkhAtapAvakammA sakiriyA asaMvutA ekantadaNDA ekantabAlA bahuM pAvaM kammaM kalikalusaM samajjiNittA ito cutA duggatigAmiNo bhavanti / ehi hAritA AyANAhiM / [2.] je khalu, AriyA, pAvehiM kammehiM vippamukkA te khalu gabbhavAsAhi No sajjanti / te No sayameva pANe ativAtinti evaM tadheva viparItaM jAva akiriyA saMvuDA ekantapaNDitA vavagatarAgadosA tiguttiguttA tidaNDovaratA NIsallA AyarakkhI vavagayacaukkasAyA cauvikahavivajjitA paMcamahavvayA tiguttA paMciMdiyasaMvuDA chajjIvaNikAyasuTuNiratA sattabhayavippamukkA aTThamayaTThANajaDhA NavabambhacerajuttA dasasamAhiTThANasaMpayuttA bahuM pAvaM kammaM kalikalusaM khavaittA ito cuyA soggatigAmiNo bhavanti / [3.] te NaM, bhagavaM, suttamaggANusArI khINakasAyA dantendiyA

Page #75
ISIBHASIYAIM sarira-sadharan'ayba joga-samdhanatae nava-kodi-parisuddham dasa-dosa-vippamukkam uggam'uppayana-suddham itara-itarehim kulebim para kadam para-niuhitam vigat'ingalam vigata dhumam pindam sejjam uvadhim ca gavesamana samgata-vina. 35 yovagara-salinio kala-madhura-ribhita-bhasinjo samgata-gata. hasita-bhasita-sundara-thana-jahana-padiruvao itthiyao pasitta no manasa vi paubbhavam gacchanti." ---- [4.] se kadham etam? vigataragata saragass' avi ya nam avikkha-hata-mohassa. tattha tattha itara-itaresu kulesu para40 kadam java padiruvao pasitta no manasa vi padubbhavo bhavati. [5.] tam kaham iti ? mula-ghate hato rukkho, puppha-ghate hatam phalam chinnae muddha-suje kato talassa rohanam ? (1) 16.se kadham etam? hatthi-maharukkha-nidarisanam tellapau-dhammam kimpaga-phala-aidarisanam. se jadba namate sakadie akkham makkhejja 'esa me no bhajissati bhaaram ca me vahissati', evam evovamae samane nigganthe chahim thanehim abaram aharemane no atikkameti : vedana veyavacce tam ceva. xose jadha namate jatukarae ingalesuagani-kayam nisirejja 'esa me agaai-kae no vijjhahiti jatum ca tavessami', evam evovamae samane nigganthe chahim hanehim aharam abaremane no atikkameti: vedana veyavacce tam ceva. se jadba namate usu karae tusebim agani-kayam nisirejja 'esa me agai-kae no vijjhas, hiti usum ca tavessami', evam evovamae samane nigganthe sesam tam ceva. evam se siddhe buddhe ... no punar-avi ice-attham bavvam agacchati tti bemi. Ambad'ajjhayanas. 26. katare dhamme pannatte ? savv'auso sunedha me kina bambhana-vann'abha yuddham sikkhanti mabana (1) 31 tha- tae na missing H. samdhanata D. 33 kada H D. imggadeg H, 34 esamana H. 35 Oniu H. bhiribhio H. tasio H. 36 'yu H. 37 pahuo H. 38 katham D. Praggatta H. 39 hite H, tattha (2) missing H. rataresu H. 40 kada java ruvaim HD. 43 chinae H, suyie H. 45 katham H. maha rukkhe H D. nida missing D. 46 dhamam H. jatha H. 47 Ossadi HD. 48 chahi H. tthadeg H, nehl D. 49 ram ahare missing Homane va no HD. eve H. 50 ingao H. 51 vijja H. tavio D. evovadeg H. 52 chahi H. tihao H. 53 se ja nadeg D. 54 tusihi H. mirejja vijjhatissati H D. evovadeg H. 26. Mayanga. dhamme. (1) mavvauso H, savva (maha) uso D. kinna HD. 26, 1 arsty. 1, 9, 1; 11, 1.

Page #76
55 isibhAsiyAI sarIrasAdhAraNa'TThA jogasaMdhANatAe NavakoDIparisuddhaM dasadosavippamukkaM uggamuppAyaNAsuddhaM itarAitarehiM kulehiM parakaDaM paraNidvitaM vigatiMgAlaM vigatadhUmaM piNDaM sejjaM uvadhiM ca gavesamANA saMgataviNayovagArasAliNIo kalamadhuraribhitabhAsiNIo saMgatagatahasitabhaNitasuMdarathaNajahaNapaDirUvAo itthiyAo pAsittA No maNasA vi pAubbhAvaM gacchanti" [4.] se kadhametaM ? vigatarAgatA sarAgassa vi ya NaM avikkhahatamohassa / tattha tattha itarAitaresu kulesu parakaDaM jAva paDirUvAiM pAsittA No maNasA vi pAdubbhAvo bhavati / [5.] taM kahamiti ? mUlaghAte hato rukkho, pupphaghAte hataM phalaM / chiNNAe muddhasUIe kato tAlassa rohaNaM ? // 1 // [6.] se kadhametaM ? hatthimahArukkhaNidarisaNaM tellApAudhammaM kiMpAgaphalaNidarisaNaM / se jadhA NAmate sAkaDie akkhaM makkhejjA 'esa me No bhajissati bhAraM ca me vahissati', evAmevovamAe samaNe Nigganthe chahiM ThANehiM AhAraM AhAremANe No atikkameti : vedaNA veyAvacce taM ceva / se jadhA NAmate jatukArae iMgAlesu agaNikAyaM NisirejjA 'esa me agaNikAe No vijjhAhiti jatuM ca tAverasAmi', evAmevovamAe samaNe Nigganthe chahiM ThANehiM AhAraM AhAremANe No atikkameti : vedaNA veyAvacce taM ceva |se jadhA NAmate usukArae tusehiM agaNikAyaM NisirejjA 'esa me agaNikAe No vijjhAhiti usu ca tAvessAmi', evAmevovamAe samaNe Nigganthe sesaM taM ceva // evaM se siddhe buddhe....No puNaravi iccatthaM havvamAgajchati tti bemi / aMbaDa njhayaNaM / 26. katare dhamme paNNatte ? savvAuso suNedha me / kiNA bambhaNavaNNAbhA yuddhaM sikkhanti mAhaNA // 1 //

Page #77
ISIBHASIYAIM rayano vaniya ? jage mahana sattha-jivino andhena jugen' addhe vipallatthe uttaradbare (2) arudho raya-raham adanse yuddham arabhe sa-dhamaim pisiddhanti viveta bambha-palana (3) na mahane dhanu-rahe, sattha-pani na mahane na mahane musam buja, cojjam kujja na mahane (4) mehunam tu na gacchejja, n' eva genbe pariggaham dhamm'angehin nijuttebim jhan'ajjhayana-parayano (5) savv'indiehim guttehim sacca-ppebj sa mahane sil'angehim niuttehim sila-ppehi sa mahane (6) chaj-jiva-kaya-hitae savva-satta-daya-vare sa mahane tti vattavve ata jassa visujjhati (7) 1 divvam so kisim kisejja, n' ev' appinejja. Matangenam arahata islna buitam. ata chettam, tavo biyam, samjamo jua-nangalam jhanam pbalo nisitto ya, samvaro ya biyam dadham (8) akudattam ca kudesu, vinae niyamane hite titikkha ya halisa tu, daya gutti ya paggaha (9) sammattam gotthanavo, samiti u samila taha dhiti- jotta-susambaddha savvannu-vayane raya (10) panceva indiyani tu khanta danta ya nijjita mahanesu tu te gona gambhiram kasate kisim (11) tavo biyam avanjham se, ahimsa nihanam paramp vavasato dhanam tassa, jutta gona ya samgaho (12) dhiti khalam vasuyikam, saddha medhi ya niccala bhavana u vati tassa, iriya daram susamvudam (13) kasaya malanam tassa, kitti-vato ya tak-khama nijjara tu lavam' isa iti dukkhana Nikkhati' (14) etam kisin kasittanam savva-satta-dayavaham mahane khattie vesse sudde va 'pi visujjhati (15) (3) dha H D. rayaham H. adio D, dhao H. otthanti H. bammha H. pahune H D. 'ne ya H. (4) mao H. Praha HD. mahane (2) pa H. mane (3) H. (5) giaha H. nijjuo H D. (6) silam jala ppeo H, sila [jala] ppe D. (1) hitie H. 15 so sim kio H, kimse H, no dappio H, no vappio D. (8) chetam H. phalo H. ya (1) missing. H. piyam H, pitam D. (9) va HD. desum D. vite H. okkh a ahao H. (10) mocchao H. samiti H. savvanu H. (11) yanim H D. pao--oyanim 2 mal H. danta missing H, degta anio HD. jjitu H D. mamhao H, nasu HD. oti H. oto D. (12) tatto D. avajjham HD. yanam D. (13) osuyika (hikka) D ovadam H. (14) omo HD. livadeg HD. (15) vaham missing HD, 8 a. b=32, 2 a. b. 15=32, 4.

Page #78
isibhAsiyAI rAyANo vaNiyA ? jAge mAhaNA stthjiivinno| ' andheNa jugeNaddhe vipallatthe uttarAdhare // 2 // ArUDho rAyarahaM aDaNIe yuddhamArabhe / sadhAmAiM piNiddhanti vivetA bambhapAlaNA // 3 // Na mAhaNe dhaNurahe, satthapANI Na mAhaNe / Na mAhaNe musaM bUyA, cojjaM kujjA Na mAhaNe // 4 // mehuNaM tu Na gacchejjA, Neva geNhe pariggahaM / dhammaMgehiM NijuttehiM jhANajjhayaNaparAyaNo // 5 // savidiehiM guttehiM saccappehI sa mAhaNe / sIlaMgehiM NiuttehiM sIlappehI sa mAhaNe // 6 // chajjIvakAyahitae savvasattadayAvare / sa mAhaNe tti vattavve AtA jassa visujjhatI // 7 // divvaM so kisiM kisejjA, nnevppinnejjaa| mA taM ge NaM arahatA isiNA buitaM / 'AtA chettaM, tavo bIyaM, saMjamo juaNaMgalaM / jhANaM phAlo nisitto ya, saMvaro ya bIyaM dadaM // 8 // akUDattaM ca kUDesu, viNae NiyamaNe Thite / titikkhA ya halIsA tu, dayA guttI ya paggahA // 9 // sammattaM gotthaNavo, samitI u samilA tahA / dhitijottasusaMbaddhA savvaNNuvayaNe rayA // 10 // paMceva iMdiyANi tu khantA dantA ya NijjitA / mAhaNesu tu te goNA gaMbhIraM kasate kisiM // 11 // tavo bIyaM avaMjhaM se, ahiMsA NihaNaM paraM / vavasAto dhaNaM tassa, juttA goNA ya saMgaho // 12 // dhitI khalaM vasuyikaM, saddhA meDhI ya NiccalA bhAvaNA u vatI tassa, iriyA dAraM susaMvuDaM // 13 // kasAyA malaNaM tassa, kittivAto va takkhamA / NijjarA tu lavAmIsA iti dukkhANa Nikkhati' // 14 // etaM kisiM kasittANaM savvasattadayAvahaM / mAhaNe khattie vesse sudde vApi visujjhatI // 15 //

Page #79
58 ISIBHASIYAIM buddhe......no punar-avi icc-attham havvam evam se siddhe agacchati tti bemi. Mayangijj'ajjbayanam. 27. sadhu-sucaritam avvabata samana-sampaya. Varattaen am arabata isina buitam. na ciram jaae samvase muni, samvasena sinehu vaddhati bhikkhussa anicca-carino att'atthe kamma duhayati (1) payahittu sineha-bandhanam jhan'ajjhayana-parayane muoi siddhattena saya vi cetasa nevvanaya matim tu samdadhe (2) je bhikkhu sakheyam agate vayanam kanna-suham parassa buya se'nuppiya-bhasae hu muddhe at'atthe niyama tu hayati (3) je lakkhana-sumina-paheliyau akkhaiyai ya kutubalao bhadda-danaim nare paunjae samannassa mah'antaram khu se (4) je celaka-uvanayanesu va vi avaha-vivaha-vadhu-varesu ya junjei jujjhesu ya patthivanam samannassa mah'antaram khu se (5) je jivana-hetu puyan'ayba kimci iha-loka-suham paunje atthi-visaesu payabine se samannassa mah'antaram khu se (6) vavagaya-kusale samchinna-sote pejjena dosena ya vippa. mukko piya-m-appiya-sahe akimcane ya at'aytham na jahejja dhamma-jivi (7) evam se siddhe buddhe ...... n) punar-avi icc-attham havvam agacchati tti bemi. Varattaya-nam' ajjhayanam 28. chinna-sote bhisam savve kame kunaha savvaso kama roga manussanam, kama duggati-vaddhana (1) ne H. hayabh; avvao H, (3) m, for vaddhati) 27. Varatta. sahu. 1 athahata H. (1) jine H. vattati (for vaddhati) H. (2) ottu D. jjhanao H. oddhu H, ceta D. navvadeg H, (3) muham D. paya H. *nupiya H D. mutte H. addhe H. hayabhi H. (4) degkkhaio H D. degyoi D. bhadda (taha ya) dadeg D, bhada dannaim H. On (n D)a-bhavassa ma'H D. (5) colaka HD vi(vi)vaha D. junjei-ya missing H. jujjei jujjesu D. samanna-bhavassa mao HD. (6) jivana D hetum HD. addhi (thi) vise su D, samana H. (7) yakuruje samo HD. china H, Colophon missing H. 28. Addae. sote. H. Colophon addhi (thi) visecsu, samanna-bha.

Page #80
isi bhAsiyAiM evaM se siddhe buddhe.... No puNaravi iccatthaM havvamAgacchati tti bemi / mAyaMgijjajjhaNaM // 27. sAdhu sucaritaM avvAhatA samaNasaMpayA vA ra ta eNaM arahatA isiNA bujhataM / na ciraM jaNe saMvase muNI, saMvAseNa siNehu vaddhatI / bhikkhussa aNiccacAriNo attaTThe kammA duhAyatI // 1 // payahita siNehabandhaNaM jhANajjhayaNaparAyaNe muNI / NiddhatteNa sayA vi cetasA NevvANAya matiM tu saMdadhe // 2 // je bhikkhu sakheyamAgate vayaNaM kaNNasuhaM parassa bUyA / sesppiyabhAsa hu muddhe AtaTThe NiyamA tu hAyatI // 3 // je lakkhaNa sumiNapaheliyAu akkhAIyai ya kutUhalAo / bhaddadANAI gare pauMjae sAmaNNassa mahantaraM khu se // 4 // je celaka uvaNayasu vA vi AvAhavivAhavadhUvaresu ya / juMje jujjhesu ya patthivANaM sAmaNNassa mahantaraM khu je jIvaNahetu pUyaNaTThA kiMcI ihalokasuhaM pauMje / aTThivisaesu payAhiNe se sAmaNNassa mahantaraM khuse || 6 || vavagayakusale saMchiNNasote pejjeNa doseNa ya vipapmuko / piyamappiyasahe akiMcaNe ya AtaTTaM Na jahejja dhammajIvI // 7 // se // 5 // 59 evaM se siddhe buddhe....No puNaravi iccatthaM havvamAgacchati tti bemi / vArattayanAmajjhayaNaM / 28. chiNNasote bhisaM savve kAme kuNaha savvaso / kAmA rogA maNussANaM, kAmA duggativaDDhaNA // 1 //

Page #81
ISIBHASIYAIM n' asevejja muni gehi ekantam anupassato kame ka memana akama janti doggatim (2) je lubbhanti kamesu tivihan havati tuccha se ajjhovavanna kamesu bahave jiva kilissanti (3) sallam kama, visam kama, kama asivisovama bahu-sadharana kama, kama samsara-vaddhana (4) patthanti bhavao kame. je jivamoha-mohiya duggame bhaya-samsare te dhuvam dukkha-bhagino (5) kama-sallam anuddhitta jantavo kama-mucchiya jara-marana-kantare pariyattant' avukkamam (6) sadeva-manusa kama mae patta sahassaso na yaham kama-bhogesu titta-puvvo kayai vi (7) tittim kamesu n'asajja patta-puvvam anantaso dukkham bahuvih'akaram kakkasam paramasubham (8) kamana magganam dukkham, titti kamesu dullabha pijj'ujjogo param dukkham, tanha-kkhaya para subam (9) kama-bhogabhibhut'appa vitthinna vi narahiva phitim kittim imam bhocca doggatim vivasa gaya (10) kama-mohita-cittenam vihar'abara-kankhina duggame bhaya-samsare paritam kesa-bhagina (11) appa-kkatavaraho 'yam jivanam bhava-sagaro seo jaraggavanam va avasanammi duttaro (12) appa.kkatavarahehim jiva pavanti vedanam appa-kkatehi sallebim sallakari va vedanam (13) jivo appovaghataya padate moha-mohito bandha-moggara-male va naccanto bahuvario (14) asabbbavam pavattenti, dinam bhasanti vikavam kama-ggahabhibhut'appa jivitam payahanti ya (15) himsadanam pavattenti kamaso keti manava vittam nanam savinnanam keyi nenti hi samkhayam (16) sadevoraga-gandhavvam satirikkham samanusam kama-panjara.sambaddham kissate viviham jagam (17) (2) ovajja H. gehi HD. ekamttam H. kome H. oti H. (3) havatti H. sa H, ajjhe H. paha H, kilisamti H. kilisamti D. (5) vau H. (6) jamyavo D. Oti vakkamam HD. (8) tettim H. tattim D. ohaharam D. (9) tetti H. vijjujjoto HD. tanaha H. (10) vicchio HD. phatam H. (12) appattavao HD. 'na bha H, seu H. jajaragga Hjaragao D. (13) 'tehim D. tehi jiva pavanti vedanam apakkatehi sao H. Ollohi H. (14) mavoda H, makoda (voda-loda) nao D. (15) otenti H pahayanti HD. tam (ya) D, ya H. (15) kamata H. yittam D. (17) yanjara H.

Page #82
isibhAsiyAI NAsevejjA muNi gehI ekantamaNupassato / kAme kAmemANA akAmA janti doggatiM // 2 // je lubbhanti kAmesu tivihaM havati tuccha se / ajjhovavaNNA kAmesu bahave jIvA kilissanti // 3 // sallaM kAmA, visaM kAmA, kAmA aasiivisovmaa| bahusAdhAraNA kAmA, kAmA saMsAravaDDhaNA // 4 // patthanti bhAvao kAme je jIvA mohamohiyA / duggame bhayasaMsAre te dhuvaM dukkhabhAgiNo // 5 // kAmasallamaNuddhittA jantavo kAmamucchiyA / jarAmaraNakantAre pariyattantavukkama // 6 // sadevamANusA kAmA mae pattA sahassaso / Na yAhaM kAmabhogesu tittapuvo kayAi vi // 7 // titti kAmesu NAsajja, pattapuvvaM aNantaso / dukkha bahuvihAkAraM kakkasaM paramAsubhaM // 8 // kAmANa maggaNaM dukkhaM, tittI kAmesu dullabhA / pijjujjogo paraM dukkhaM, taNhakkhaya paraM suhaM // 9 // kAmabhogAbhibhUtappA vitthiNNA vi NarAhivA / phIti kitti imaM bhoccA doggatiM vivasA gayA // 10 // kAmamohitacitteNaM vihArAhArakaMkhiNA / duggame bhayasaMsAre parItaM kesabhAgiNA // 11 // appakkatAvarAho'yaM jIvANaM bhavasAgaro / seo jaraggavANaM vA avasANammi duttaro // 12 // appakkatAvarAhehiM jIvA pAvanti vedaNaM / appakkatehi sallehiM sallakArI va vedaNaM // 13 // jIvo appovaghAtAya paDate mohamohito / bandhamoggaramAle vA gaccanto bahuvArio // 14 // asanbhAvaM pavattenti, dINaM bhAsanti vIkavaM / kAmaggahAbhibhUtappA jIvitaM payahanti ya // 15 // hiMsAdANaM pavattenti kAmaso keti mANavA / vittaM NANaM saviNNANaM keyI Nenti hi saMkhayaM // 16 // sadevoragagandhavvaM satirikkhaM samANusaM / kAmapaMjarasaMbaMddhaM kissate vivihaM jagaM // 17 //

Page #83
62 ISIBHASIYAIM kama.ggaha-vinimmukka dhanna dhira jit'indiya vitaranti meinim rammam suddh'appa suddha-vadino (18) je giddhe kama-bhogesu pavaim kurute nare se samsarati samsaram caurantam mabab-bhayam (19) jaha nissavinim Davam jati-andho duruhiya icchate param agantum antare cciya sidati (20) Adda en a arahata isina buitam. kale kale ya mehavi pandie ya khane khane kalato kancanasseva uddhare malam appano (21) anjanassa khayam dissa vammiyassa ya samcayam. madhussa ya samaharam ujjamo sam jame varo (22) ucc'adiyam vikappam tu bhavanae vibhavae na hemam danta kattham tu cakkavatti vi khadae (23) khana-thova-muhuttam antaram, suvihita, paunam appakaliyam [me? (24) tass' avi vipule phal'agame, kim puna je siddhim parakkaevam se siddhe buddhe ...... no punar-avi icc-attham havvam agacchati tti bemi, Addaijj'ajjhayanam. 29. savanti savvato sota, kim na soto-givaranam? putthe muni aikkhe : kaham soto pihijjati (1) Vadd h am anena arahata isina buitam. panca jagarao sutta, panca suttassa jagara pancahim rayam adiyati, pancahim ca rayam hae (2) saddam sotam uvadaya manunnam va vi pavagam manunnammi na rajjejja, na padussejja hi pavae (3) manunnammi arajjante aduithe iyarammi ya asutte avirodhinam evam soe pihijjati (4) ruvam cakkhum uvadaya...(5) (6) gandham gbanam uvadaya ... (7) (8) rasam jibbham uvadaya ... (9) (10) phasam tayam uvadaya ...(11) (12) (18) vinimuo D. jjio A. (19) rammti D. (20) rissao H. duo H. "hita D. (21) apao H. (22) ujjato H. varam HD (23) dantu H. 29. Vaddhamane. savanti. (1) savvamti H. soti pio HD. (2) panca rao (2) H. (3) manunam H manunammi H. etussejja H. (4) oddhe H. asutthe H, asute D. (5) (6) ya manunnamoevam do siloga HD. (7) (8) nothing in H. evam gao D. (9) (19) evam rao H. (11) (12) evam pha HD. tayam missing HD. 19 b=4, 19 d. 29,2 a= 38; 6 a.

Page #84
isibhAsiyAI 63 kAmaggaha viNimmukkA dhaNNA dhIrA jitindiyA / vitaranti meiNi rammaM suddhappA suddhavAdiNo // 18 // je giddhe kAmabhogesu pAvAiM kurute Nare / se saMsaranti saMsAraM cAurantaM mahabbhayaM // 19 // jahA nissAviNiM nAvaM jAtiandho durUhiyA / icchate pAramAgantuM antare cciya sIdati // 20 // adda eNa arahatA isiNA buitaM kAle kAle ya mehAvI paMDie ya khaNe khaNe / kAlAto kaMcaNasseva uddhare malamappaNo // 21 // aMjaNassa khayaM dissa vammIyassa ya saMcayaM / madhussa ya samAhAraM ujjamo saMjame varo // 22 // uccAdIyaM vikappaM tu bhAvaNAe vibhAvae / Na hemaM dantakaTuM tu cakkavaTTI vi khAdae // 23 // khaNathovamuhuttamantaraM, suvihita, pAUNamappakAliyaM / tassa vi vipule phalAgame, kiM puNa je siddhiM parakkame // 24 // evaM se siddhe buddhe...No puNaravi iccatthaM havvamAgacchati tti bemi / adaijjajjhayaNaM / savanti savvato sotA, kiM Na sotoNivAraNaM ? / puDhe muNI Aikkhe : kahaM soto pihijjati ? // 1 // va ddha mA Ne Na arahatA isiNA buitaM / paMca jAgarao suttA, paMca suttassa jAgarA / paMcarhi rayamAdiyati, paMcarhi ca rayaM Thae // 2 // saI sotamuvAdAya maNNuNNaM vA vi pAvagaM / maNuNNammi Na rajjejjA, Na padussejjA hi pAvae // 3 // maNuNNammi arajjante aduDhe iyarammi ya / asutte avirodhINaM evaM soe pihijjati // 4 // rUvaM cakkhumuvAdAya // 5 // 6 // gandhaM ghANamuvAdAya // 7 // 8 // rasaM jibbhamuvAdAya // 9 // 10 // phAsaM tayamuvAdAya // 11 // 12 //

Page #85
64 ISIBHASIYAIM duddanta indiya panca samsaraya saririnam te c' eva niyamiya sammam nevvanaya bhavanti hi (13) duddanteh' indieh' appa duppaham hirac bala duddantehim turamgehim sarahi va maha-pahe (14) indiehim sudantehim na samcarati goyaram. vidheyehim turamgehim sarahi vvava samjue (15) puvvam manam jinittanam vare visaya-goyaram vidheyam gayam arudho suro va gahit'ayudho (16) jitta manam kasae ya jo sammam kurute tavam samdippate sa suddh'appa aggi va havisahute (17) sammatta-niratam dhiram danta-koham jitindiyam deva vi tam namamsanti mokkhe ceva parayanam (18) savvattha viraye dante savva-varihim varie savva-dukkha-ppahine ya siddhe bhavati niraye (19) evam se siddhe buddhe...... no punar-avi punar-avi icc-attham havvam agacchati tti bemi.. ii Vaddhamana-nam' ajjhayanam 30. adha-saccam inam savvam. Vayun sacca-samjuttenam arahata isina buitam. idha jam kirate kammam tam parato 'vabhujjai mala-sekesu rukkhesu phalam sahasu dissati (1) jarisam vuppate biyam tarisam bhujjae phalam nana-samthana-sambaddham nana-sanna'bhisannitam (2) jarisam kijjate kammam tarisam bhujjate phalam nana-payoga-nivvattam dukkham va jai va suham (3) kallana labhati kallanam, pavam pava tu pavati himsam labhati hantaram jaitta ya parajayam (4) sudanam sudaittanam, ninditta vi ya nindanam akkosaitta akkosam, n'atthi kammam niratthakam (5) mannanti bhaddaka bhaddaka i, madhuram madhuram ti manati kaduyam kaduyam bhaniyam ti, pharusam pharusam ti manati (6) (15) jae D. (16) vare H. (13) em ca H. (14) dirae H. pphe H. viveyam H D. (19) cari H D. 30. Vau. ahasavva H. 1 adha-savam H. (1) paralo H. (2) ba(va H)jjhae H D. ttha H. nano (2) H. (5) nimdamta H D. vi a H D. ka H. (6) bhaddakaim HD. ma madhunam H, madhuna D. ma missing HD. kadeg (2) missing H. yaim H D. pharusaim (2) H D. ti missing D. manemti H. Dasaveyaliya 1, 1 e, 19 d see to 1, 3 d. 18 c 39, 1

Page #86
isi bhAsiyAI duhantA iMdiyA paMca saMsArAya sarIriNaM / te caiva niyamiyA sammaM NevvANAya bhavanti hi // 13 // 9 tehiMdipA duppahaM hIrae balA / duddantehiM turaMgehiM, sArahI vA mahApahe // 14 // indiehiM sudantehiM Na saMcarati goyaraM / vidheyehiM turaMgehiM sArahivvAva saMjae // 15 // puvvaM maNaM jiNittANaM vAre visayagoyaraM / vidheyaM gayamArUDho sUro vA gahitAyudho // 16 // jittA maNaM kasAe yA jo sammaM kurute tavaM / saMdippate sa suddhappA aggI vA havisAsshute // 17 // sammattaritaM dhIraM dantakohaM jitindiyaM / devA vitaM NamaMsanti mokkhe ceva parAyaNaM // 18 // savvattha viraye dante savvavAhiM vArie / savvadukkhappahINe ya siddhe bhavati NIraye // 19 // evaM se siddhe buddhe.... No puNaravi iccatthaM havvamAgacchati tibemi / ii vadhamANanAmajjhayaNaM / 30. adhAsazcamiNaM savvaM vAyu NA saccasaMjutteNaM arahatA isiNA buitaM / idha jaM karate kammaM taM paratovabhujjai / mUlasekesa rukkhe phalaM sAhAsu dissati // 1 // jArisaM vuppate bIyaM tArisaM bhujjae phalaM / NANAsaMThANasaMbaddhaM NANAsaNNAbhisaNNitaM // 2 // jArisaM kijjate kammaM tArisaM bhujjate phalaM / NANApayo gaNivvattaM dukkhaM vA jai vA suhaM // 3 // kallANA labhati kallANaM, pAvaM pAvA tu pAvati / hiMsaM labhati hantAraM jaittA ya parAjayaM // 4 // sUdaNaM sUdaittANaM, NindittA vi yaNindaNaM / akko saittA akkosaM, Natthi kammaM NiratthakaM ||5|| maNNanti bhadakA bhadakA i madhuraM madhuraM ti mANati / kaDuyaM kaDuyaM bhaNiyaMti, pharusaM pharusaM ti mANati // 6 // 65

Page #87
66 ISIBHASIYAIM kallanam ti bhanantassa kallana e-padissuya pavakam ti bhanantassa pavaya e-padissuya (7) padissuya-sarisam kammam nacca bhikkhu subhasubham tam kammam na sevejja jenam bhavati narae (8) evam se siddhe buddhe agacchati tti bemi, no punar-avi icc-attham havvam ii Vau-namam tsaimam ajjhayanam. 31. [1] ke yam loe? [2] kaividhe loe? [3.] kassa va loe ? [4.] ke va loya-bhave ? [5] kena va atthena loe pavucca ? [6.] ka gati? [7.] kassa va gati ? [8.] ke va gati-bhave? [9.] kena va atthena gati pavuccati ? Pasen a arabata isina buitam. [1. jiva c' eva ajiva e' eva. [2] cauvvihe loe viyahite: davvato loe, khettao loe, kalao loe, bhavao loe, [3.] atta-bhave loe samittam paducca jivanam loe, nivvattim paducca jivanam c' eva ajivanam c' eva. [4] anadie anihane parinamie loka-bhave. [5.] lokatiti loko, 10[6.] jivana ya puggalana ya gati 'ti abita. [7.] jivanam c' eva puggalanam c' eva gati davvato gati, khettao gati, kalao gati, bhavao gati. [8.] anadie anidhane gati-bhave. [9.] gammatiti gati. [a.] uddha-gami jiva, jiva, ahe-gami poggala. [b.] kamma-ppa15bhava jiva, parinama-ppabhava poggala. [c.] kammam pappa phala-vivako jivanam, parinamam pappa phala-vivako poggalanam. [d.] n' ev ima paya kayat avvabaha-suham esiya kasam kasavaitt. [e.] jiva duviham vedanam vedenti panativata [...] veramanenam java miccha-damsana-veramanenam. kicca jiva, 25 tanam veyanam vedenti. jass" atthae biheti, samucchijjissati auha samucci hissati. nitthita-karanijje sante samsara-magga mad'ai niyanthe niruddha-pavance vocchinna-samsare vocchinnasamsara-vedanijje pahina-samsare pahina-samsara-veyanijje punar-avi itthattam havvam agacchati, do (7) na e D. pavaa H. te H D. suva H. (8) ssua H. tam kam]mam bis 31, 19 kimtu jilva missing H. 31. Pase. loe. 1-18 ji missing H (see. 30, (8)). 2 uddhena D. 4 attha D. 6 viadhite D. 10 c' eva missing D. 12 anatie D. loka instead of gati D. 14 ahaggami D. 16degka D. 17navima D. 19. vira D. kimtu H D. 20 tthae niheti sa H. jiheti biheti sadeg D. samatitthijjissati H. samatthicchittassati D. 21 addha D. samutthi nideg H, samucchitthassati ni D. santi H D. bhaggs D. 22 deggga ammadai H. amadeg D. nirudeg H. pavvadeg H. 23 padhins HD. pahina H. na H. 24 iccattham HD,

Page #88
isi bhAsiyAI kallANaM ti bhaNantassa kallANA epaDissuyA / pAvakaM ti bhaNantassa pAvayA epaDissuyA // 7 // DisyAsarisaM kammaM NaccA bhikkhU subhAsubhaM / taM kammaM na sevejjA jeNaM bhavati Norae // 8 // evaM se siddhe buddhe.... No puNaravi iccatthaM havvamAgacchati tti bemi / ii vAuNAmaM tIsaimamajjhayaNaM / 67 31. [1.] kesyaM loe ? [2] kaivihe loe ? [3] kassa vA loe ? [4.] ke vA loyabhAve ? [5.] keNa vA adveNa loe pavuccaI ? [ 6 ] kA gatI ? [7] kassa vA gatI ? [8.] ke vA gatibhAve ? [9] keNa vA adveNa gatI pavuccati ! pA se arahatA isiNA vuitaM / [1] jIvA ceva ajIvA ceva / [2] cauvvihe loe viyAhite : davvato loe, khettao loe, kAlao loe, bhAvao loe / [3] attabhAve loe sAmittaM paDucca jIvANaM loe, nivvattiM paDucca jIvANaM ceva ajIvANaM ceva / [4] aNAdIe aNi pAriNAmie lokabhAve / [ 5 ] lokatIti loko / [6] jIvANa ya puggalANa ya gatIti AhitA / [7] jIvANaM ceva puggalANaM ceva gatI davvato gatI, khettao gatI, kAlao gatI, bhAvao gatI / [8.] aNAdIe aNidhaNe gatibhAve / [9] gammatIti gatI / Pari [ a ] uddhagAmI jIvA, ahegAmI poggalA / [ba] kammappabhavA jIvA, pariNAmappabhavA poggalA / [ ka. ] kammaM pappa phalavivAko jIvANaM, pariNAmaM pappa phalavivAko poggalANaM / [ Da.] vimA payA kayAI avvAbAha suhamesiyA kasaM kasAvaittA / [i.] jIvA duvihaM vedaNaM vedeti pANAtIvAta - [...] veramaNeNaM jAva micchAdaMsaNaveramaNeNaM / kiccA jIvA, sAtaNaM veyaNaM vedeti / jassaTThAe biheti, samucchijjissati aTThA samucciTThissati / NiTThitakaraNijje sante saMsAramaggA maDAi yiNThe NiruddhapavaMce vocchiNNasaMsAre vocchiNNasaMsAravedaNijje pahINasaMsAre pahINasaMsAraveyaNijjeNo puNaravi itthattaM habvamAgacchati / 1

Page #89
ISIBHASIYAM esevam se siddhe buddhe ... no punar-avi icc-attham agacchati tti bemi. havvam Pasijja-nam' ajjhayanam. gati-vagarana-ganthao pabhiti java samittam tava imo bio pad ho dissati, tam-jaha : imam ajjhayanam 30[6.].jina gati : payoga-eos, udaiya-pa 30[6.] jiva c eva gamana-parinata poggala ceva gamana-parinata. duvidba gati : payoga-gati ya visasa-gati ya [7.] jivanam c' eva poggalanam ceva. [8.] udaiya-parinamie gati-bhave. [9.] gammamana iti gats. (a) uddham-gami jiva, adha-gami poggala. [b. c.] pava. a;kamma-kade nam jivanam pariname, pava-kamma-kade nam pu ggalanam. [d.) na kayati paya adukkham pakasi'ti. (e.) atta-kada jiva, kicca kicca vedenti, tam-jaba : panativaenam java pariggahenam. esa khalu asambuddhe asamvuda-kammante caujjame siyanthe athavibam kamma-ganthim pagareti, se ya caubim hane4ohim vivagam agacchati, tam-jaba : neraiebim tirikkha-joniehim manussehim devehim. atta-kada jiva, no para-kana; kicca kicca vedinti, tam-jaha : panativata-veramanenam java pariggahaveramanenam. esa khalu sambuddhe samvuda-kammaste caujjame niyanthe authaviham kamma-ganthim no pakareti, se ya caubim 45lbanehim no vipakam agacchati, tam-jaha : neraiehim tirikkha joniehim manussehim devehim. loe na kata n asina katai na bhavati na katai na bhavissati, bhuvim ca bhavati ya bhavissati ya, dhuve sitie sasae akkhae avvae avatthie nicce. se jaba namate panca atthikaya na kayati n' asi java nicca evam eva soloke vi na kayati n' asi java picce. evam se siddhe buddhe ...... no, punar-avi icc-attham havvam agacchati tti bemi. 26 Occhamti H. Colophon missing H. 28 ebhiti H. samanitam HD. 29 biu H. 32 "iya D. pario H. gatim-bhave H. gammanamana H. 33 ivi D. 37 veditam H. jaha missig HD. 38 degde H D. (a)kao (a)cauo(a)nio D. the H. 39 "thi H. remti D. thao H. 40 tam jaha missing HD. 42 pata D. 43 sambuddhe missing HD. samvude samvuda H. ojjamo HD. 44 Orati H, Cremti D. 31, 1, 22-24 see Viyahapannatti 2. 1, 2 (110b): madai nam niyanthe niruddha-bhave niruddha-bhava-pavance pahina-samsarae pahina-samsara-veyanijje vocchinna-samsare vocchinna-samsara-veyanijje nithiy'atthe nithiy'atha-karanijje po punar-avi itthattam havvam agacchati,

Page #90
isibhAsiyAI evaM se siddha buddhe....No puNaravi iccatthaM havvamAgacchati tti bemi / pAsijjanAmajjhayaNaM / gativAgaraNagaMthAo pabhiti jAva sAmittaM imaM ajjhayaNaM tAva imo bIo pADho dissati, taMjahA : [6.] jIvA ceva gamaNapariNatA poggalA ceva gamaNapariNatA / duvidhA gatI : payogagatI ya vIsasAgatI ya [7.] jIvANaM ceva poggalANa ceva / [8.] udaiyapAriNAmie gatibhAve / [9.] gammamANA iti gtii| [a.] uDDhaMgAmI jIvA, adhagAmI poggalA / [ba.ka.] pAvakammakaDe NaM jIvANaM pariNAme, pAvakammakaDe NaM puggalANaM / [Da.] Na kayAti payA adukkhaM pakAsIti / [i.] attakaDA jIvA, kiccA kiccA vedenti, taMjahA : pANAtivAeNaM jAva pariggaheNaM / esa khalu asaMbuddhe asaMvuDakammante cAujjAme NiyaNThe aTThavihaM kammagaNThi pagareti, se ya cauhi ThANehiM vivAgamAgacchati, taMjahA : NeraiehiM tirikkhajoNiehiM maNussehiM devehiM / attakaDA jIvA, No parakaDA, kiccA kiccA vedinti, taMjahA : pANAtivAtaveramaNeNaM jAva pariggahaveramaNeNaM / esa khalu saMbuddhe saMvuDa-kammante cAujjAme NiyaNThe aTTavihaM kammagaNThi No pakareti, se ya cauhiM ThANehiM No vipAkamAgacchati, taMjahA : NeraiehiM tirikkhajoNiehiM maNussehiM devehiM / loe Na katAi NAsI Na katAi Na bhavati Na katAi Na bhavissati, bhuviM ca bhavati ya bhavissati ya, dhuve Nitie sAsae akkhae avvae avaTThie nicce / se jahA nAmate paMca atthikAyA Na kayAti NAsI jAva NiccA evAmeva loke'vi Na kayAti NAsI jAva Nicce / evaM se siddhe buddhe....No puNaravi iccatthaM havvamAgacchati tti bemi /

Page #91
ISIBHASIYAIM 32. divvam bho kisim kisejja, no appinejja. Pingen a mahana-parivayaenam arahata isina buitam. kato chettam, kato biyam, kato te juga-nangalam ? gona vi te na passami, ajjo, ka nama te kisi ? (1) ata chettam, tavo biyam samjamo juga-nangalam abimsa samitj jojja, esa dhamm'antara kisi (2) esa kisi sobhatara aluddhassa viyahita --- esa babu-sas hoi para.loka-suh'avaba (3) eyam kisim kasittanam savva-satta-dayavaham mahane khattie vesse sudde va vi ya sijjhati (4) evam se siddhe buddhe ...... no punar-avi icc-attham bavvam agacchati tti bemi. Ping'ajjbayanam. 33. dohim thanehim balam janejja, dohim thanehim panditam ja.' nejja : samma-miccha-paotenam kammuna bhasanena ya. dubhasiyae bhasae dukkadena ya kammuna balam etam viyanejja kajja kajja-vinicchae (1) subhasiyae bhasae sukadena ya kammuna panditam tam viyanejja dhammadhamma.vinicchae (2) dubhasiyae bhasae dukkadena ya kammuna joga-kkhemam vahantam tu usu-vayo va sincati (3) subhasiyae bhasae sukadena ya kam muna Pajjanne kala-vasi va jasam tu abhigacchati (4) n'eva balehi samsaggim n' eva balehi samthavam dhammadhammam ca balelin n' eva kujja kadayi vi (5) th' evakitti pavehim, pecca gacchei dogatim tamba balehi samsaggim neva kujja kadayi vi (6) sabuhim samgamam kujja sahuhim c'eva samthavam dhammadhammam ca sahuhim sada kuvvejja pandie (7) 32. Pinge. kisi. (1) ola H. (3) sobha(suddha)tara D. hai H. Colophon missing H. 33. Arune, bale, I dohi H. 2 samma-paoenam D miccha ya pao D. (1) balom H. eta H. onojja H. (2) oyana H. Osae H. (3) bhadeg missing H. (bhasae) D. jova H. kkheva mamhao H. vaya HD. (5) olehim (1) HD. lehim (2) H D. dhamam H. paleo H. (6) 'vehi H. pacca Holehi H. droo D. (7) saytio (2) H, sadhuo D. kuvvio D.

Page #92
isibhAsiyAI 32. divvaM bho kisiM kisejjA, No appiNejjA / piM ge Na mAhaNaparivvAyaeNaM arahatA isiNA buitaM / kato chettaM, kato bIyaM, kato te jugaNaMgalaM ? goNA vi te Na passAmi, ajjo, kA NAma te kisI // 1 // AtA chettaM, tavo bIyaM, saMjamo jugaNaMgalaM / ahiMsA samitI jojjA, esA dhammantarA kisI // 2 // esA kisI sobhatarA aluddhassa viyAhitA / esA bahusaI hoi paralokasuhAvahA / / 3 // eyaM kisiM kasittANaM savvasattadayAvahaM / mAhaNe khattie vesse sudde vAvi ya sijjhatI // 4 // evaM se siddhe buddhe....No puNaravi iccatthaM havvamAgacchati tti bemi / piMgajjhayaNaM / 33. dohiM ThANehiM bAlaM jANejjA, dohiM ThANehiM paNDitaM jANejjA : sammAmicchApaoteNaM kammuNA bhAsaNeNa ya / dubhAsiyAe bhAsAe dukkaDeNa ya kammuNA / bAlametaM viyANejjA kajjAkajjaviNicchae // 1 // subhAsiyAe bhAsAe sukaDeNa ya kmmunnaa| paNDitaM taM viyANejjA dhammAdhammaviNicchaye // 2 // dubhAsiyAe bhAsAe dukkaDeNa ya kammaNA / jogakkhemaM vahantaM tu usuvAyo va siMcati // 3 // subhAsiyAe bhAsAye sukaDeNa ya kammuNA / pajjaNNe kAlavAsI vA jasaM tu abhigacchati // 4 // Neva bAlehi saMsaggi Neva bAlehi saMthavaM / dhammAdhammaM ca bAlehiM Neva kujjA kadAyi vi // 5 // ihevAkitti pAvehiM, peccA gacchei dogatiM / / tamhA bAlehi saMsariMga Neva kujjA kadAyi vi // 6 // sAhUhiM saMgamaM kujjA sAhUhiM ceva saMthavaM / dhammAdhammaM ca sAihiM sadA kuvejja paNDie // 7 //

Page #93
72 ISIBHASIYAIM ih' eva kittim paunati, pecca gacchai sogatim tamba sadhahi samsaggim sada kuvvejja pandie (8) khainam pamanam vattam ca dejja ajjati jo dhanam sad-dhamma-vakka-danam tu akkhayam amatam matam (9) punnam tittham uvagamma pecca bhojjahi tam phalam sad-dhamma-vari-danenam khippam sujjhati manasam (10) sab-bhava-vakka-vivasam savajj'arambha karakam dummittam tam vijanejja ubhayo loga-vinasanam (11) sammatta-nirayam dhiram savajj'arambha-vajjakam tam mittam sutthu sevejja ubhao loka-suh'avaham (12) samsaggito pasayanti dosa va jai va guna vatato marutasseva te te gandha suh'avaha (13) sampunna-vahinio vi avanna Lavanodadhim pappa khippam tu savva vi pavanti lavanattanam (14) samassita girim Merum nana-vanna vi pakkhino savve hema-ppabha honti, tassa selassa so guno (15) kallana-mitta-samsaggim Samja o Mihilahivo phitam mahi-talam bhocca tam-malakam divam gato (16) Arunena Mahasalaputtena arahata isina buitam. sammattam ca ahimsam ca sammam pacca jitindie kallana-mitta-samsaggim sada kuvvejja pandie (17) no punar-avi icc-attham havvam evam se siddhe buddhe agacchati tti bemi. Arunijja-namam ajjhayanam tett saimam. 34. pancahim thanehim pandite balenam parisahovasagge udirijjamane sammam sahejja khamejja titikkhejja adhiyasejja : [1] bale khalu panditam parokkham pharusam vadejja tam pandite bahu mannejja: 'dithx me esa bale parokkham pharusam vadati, no paccakkham. mukkha-sabbava hi bala, na kimci balehimto na vijjati.' tam pandite sammam sahejja khamejja titikkhejja adhiyasejja. H. (9) cakka H D. "him H, jam H D. muhu D. ubhato H. (8) pacca H, sogadeg H. deghim H D. kuvvideg D. degdito vatam HD. accati yo dhadeg H D. (10) punnam H D. (11) dumi D. (12) niragambhiram D. ta H. suhu H. (15) samasi H, pi D. (16) metta H. degjayo H. 4 pui H. (17) nicca H. kuvvi D, Colophon missing H. 34. Isigiri. pandita-sahan, missing D. 4 mane H. ditthe H. a missing H. 2 kha missing H. 3 vadejja-4 pharusam esa me H. 5 valo H. yale H. 7 titi

Page #94
isibhAsiyAI iheva kitti pAuNati, peccA gacchai sogatiM / tamhA sAdhUhi saMsariMga sadA kugvijja paNDie // 8 // khaiNaM pamANaM vattaM ca dejjA ajati jo dhaNaM / saddhammavakkadANaM tu akkhayaM amataM mataM // 9 // puNNaM titthamuvAgamma peccA bhojjAhi taM phalaM / saddhammavAridANeNaM khippaM sujjhati mANasaM // 10 // sabbhAvavakkavivasaM sAvajjArambhakArakaM / dummittaM taM vijANejjA ubhayo logaviNAsaNaM // 11 // sammattaNirayaM dhIraM sAvajjArambhavajjakaM / taM mittaM suTTha sevejjA ubhao lokasuhAvahaM // 12 // saMsaggito pasUyanti dosA vA jai vA guNA / vAtato mArutasseva te te gandhA suhAvahA // 13 // saMpuNNavAhiNIo vi AvannA lavaNodadhiM / pappA khippaM tu savvA vi pAvanti lavaNattaNaM // 14 // samassitA giriM mehaM NANAvaNNA vi pakkhiNo / satve hemappabhA honti, tassa selassa so guNo // 15 // kallANamittasaMsaggi saMjao mihilAhivo / phItaM mahitalaM bhoccA taMmUlAkaM divaM gato // 16 // aru Ne Na ma hA sA la putte Na arahatA isiNA buitaM / sammattaM ca ahiMsaM ca sammaM NaccA jitindie| kallANamittasaMsariMga sadA kuvejja paNDie // 17 // evaM se siddhe buddhe....No puNaravi iccatthaM havvamAgacchati tti bemi / aruNijjanAmamajjhayaNaM tettIsaimaM / 34. paMcahiM ThANehiM paNDite bAleNaM parIsahovasagge udIrijjamANe samma sahaijA khamejjA titikvejjA adhiyAsejjA : [1.] bAle khalu paNDitaM parokkhaM pharasaM vdejjaa| taM paNDite bahu maNNejjA : 'divA me esa bAle parokkhaM pharusaM vadati, No paccakkhaM / mukkhasabhAvA hi bAlA, Na kiMci bAlehinto Na vijjati / ' taM paNDite sammaM sahejjA khamejjA titikkhejjA adhiyAsejjA /

Page #95
74 ISIBHASIYAIM [2.] bale khalu panditam paccakkham eva pharusam vadejja. tam pandie bahu maanejja : 'ditba me esa bale paccakkham 1opharusam vadati, no dandena va lajthina va leythuna va muttbina va bale kavalena va abhihanati tajjeti taleti paritaleti paritaveti uddaveti. mukkha-sabhava hu bala, na kimci balehimto na vijjati.' tam pandite sammam sahejja khamejja titikkhejja ahiyasejja. 15[3.] bale ya panditam dandena va laythina va letihuna va multhi na va kavalena va abhihanejja ... uddavejja, tam pandie bahu mannejja : dittha me esa bale dandena va Jauhina va letthuna va mutthina va kavalena va abhihanati tajjeti taleti paritaleti pari taveti uddaveti, no aanatarenam sattha-jatenam annayaram sarirazojayam acchindai va vicchindai va. mukkha-sabhava hi bala, na kimci balehimto na vijjati.' tam pandie sammam sahejja khamejja titikkhejja ahiyasejja. [4.] bale ya pandiyam ahnatarenam sattha-jatenam annatarm sarira-jayam acchindejja va vicchindejja va, tam pandie bahu esmannejja : 'dittha me esa bale annatarenam sattha-jatenam accbindati va vicchindati va, no jivitato vavaroveti. mukkha-sabhava hi bala, na kimci balehimto na vijjati.' tam pandie sammam sahejja khamejja titikkhejja ahiyasejja. [5.] bale ya panditam jiviyao vavarovejja. tam pandite bahu somannejja : 'dittha me esa bale jivitao vavaroveti, oo dhammao bhamseti, mukkha-sabhava hi bala, na kimci balehimto na vijjati.' tam pandite sammam sahejja khamejja titikkhejja ahiyase jja. Isigirina mahana-parivvayaenam arahata isina buitam. jena kenai uvaenam pandio moijja appakam balen' udrita dosa, tam pi tassa hitam bhave (1) apalinna-bhavao uttaram tu na vijjati saim kuvvai vese no, apalinae iba mahane (2) 8 dite pao H. pacca khalu panditam pao H. 9 mattijja H, mannio D. ditthe H D. dande D. 10 leo va missing H, (leo va) D. 11 talehi D. [pariitaleti] D. 12 hu HD. 13 titio ao missing H, in its stead : ke, 14 yam H. 15 va evam tytam (missing D) ceva navaram no (missing D) HD. anao H. 20 vio va missing H. na-vijjati missing HD, sahai without khao-ahio HD. 23 abale H jaenam D. annao sao jayam missing H D. 24 degdati 2 mal H D. pandiyam padu mam H. 25 ditthe HD jayena D. otarenam sattha anamtaramsi sa acchi vicehi H. 26 bhava hi bao missing HD. 27 balao HD. pam HD, 28 sahi kha titi ahi H D. 29 bale ya missing H, lisgirina madeg instead of bale ya D. oyau H. pahu H, 30 dithe H D. o vavao missing HD. Omau H, 'mato D. 31 bhava hi bao missing HD. na kimci) va (bao) tam HD. sahe kha titi ahi HD. 33 isina "issing HD. (1) paoio H. hita HD, (2) si ao H. i(ya) madeg D,

Page #96
- isibhAsiyAI 15 [2.] bAle khalu paNDitaM paccakkhameva pharusaM vadejjA / taM paNDie bahu maNNejjA : 'diTThA me esa bAle paccakkha pharusaM vadati, No daNDeNa vA laTThiNA vA leTuNA vA muTThiNA vA bAle kavAleNa vA abhihaNati tajjeti tAleti paritAleti paritAveti uddaveti / mukkhasabhAvA hu bAlA, Na kiMci bAlehito Na vijjati / ' taM paNDite sammaM sahejjA khamejjA titikkhejjA ahiyAsejjA / 3.] bAle ya paNDitaM daNDeNa vA laTThiNA vA leTuNA vA muTThiNA vA kavAleNa vA abhihaNejjA....uddavejjA, taM paNDie bahu maNNejjA : 'diTThA me esa bAle daNDeNa vA laTriNA vA leTuNA vA mudriNA vA kavAleNa vA abhihaNati tajjeti tAleti paritAleti paritAveti uddaveti, No aNNatareNaM satthajAteNaM aNNayaraM sarIrajAyaM acchindai vA vicchindai vA / mukkhasabhAvA hi bAlA, Na kiMci bAlehiMto Na vijjati / ' taM paNDie sammaM sahejjA khamejjA nitikkhejjA ahiyAsejjA / [4.] bAle ya paNDiyaM aNNatareNaM satthajAteNaM aNNataraM sarIrajAyaM acchindejja vA vicchindejja vA, taM paNDie bahu maNNejjA-'diTThA me esa bAle aNNatareNaM satthajAteNaM acchindati vA vicchindati vA, No jIvitAto vavaroveti / mukkhasabhAvA hi bAlA, Na kiMci bAlehiMto Na vijjati / ' taM paNDie sammaM sahejjA khamejjA titikvejjA ahiyAsejjA / [5.] bAle ya paNDitaM jIviyAo vavarovejjA, taM paNDite bahu maNNejjA : 'diTThA me esa bAle jIvitAo vavaroveti, No dhammAo bhaMseti / mukkhasabhAvA hi bAlA, Na kiMci bAlehiMto Na vijjati' / taM paNDite sammaM sahejjA khamejjA titikkhejjA ahiyaasejjaa| i si gi ri NA mAhaNaparivAyaeNaM arahatA buitaM / jeNa keNai uvAeNaM paNDio moijja appakaM / bAleNudIritA dosA, taM pi tassa hitaM bhave // 1 // apaDinnabhAvAo uttaraM tu Na vijjatI / saI kuvvai vese No, apaDiNNe iha mAhaNe // 2 //

Page #97
76 ISIBHASIYAIM kim kajjate u dinassa 'annattha deha-kankhanam kalassa kankhanam va vi nannattam va vi hayati (3) naccana aturam lokam lokam nana-vabihi pilitam nimmame nirahankare bhave bhikkhu jitindie (4) panca-mahavvaya-jutte akasae jitindie se hu dante suham suyati niruvasagge ya jivati (5) je na lubbhati kamehim chinna-sote anasave savva-dukkha-pahino u siddhe bhavati nirae (6) evam se siddhe buddhe ...... no punar-avi icc-attham hayvam agaccbati tti bemi. Isigiri nam'ajjhayanam cautysaimam. 35. cauhim hanehim khalu bho jiva kuppanta majjanta guhanta lubbhanta vajjam samadiyanti, vajjam samadiitta cauranta-sasara-kantare puno puno attanam parividdhamsanti, tamp.jaba : kohena manenam mayae lobhenam. tesim ca nam aham parisgbata-heum akuppante amajjante aguhante alubbhante ti-gutte tidanda.virate nissalle agatave cau-vikaha-vivajjie panca-samite panceodiya-samvude sarira-sadharan'attha joga-samdhan'attha nava-kodi-parisuddham dasa-dosa-vippamukkam uggam'uppayana-suddham tattha tattha itara-itara-kulehim para-kadam para201itthitam vigat'ingalam vigata.dhumam sattbatitam sattha parinatam pinnam sejjam uvahim ca ese bhavemi tti Addala ena m arahata isina buitam. annana-vippa mudh'appa paccuppannabhidharae kovam kicca maha-banam appa vindhai appakam (1) manne banena viddhe tu bhavam ekkam vinijjati kodha-banena viddhe tu nijjati bhava-samtatim (2) annana-... manam... (3) manne... mana-... (4) evam mayae vi lobhe vi do siloka (5)-(8) (3) udirananna" H. onnatta H D. kakkhao H. (4) palio H. degkkha H. (5) gutte H. me hu H, ham su missing H. nirudeg H. (6) ohi H D, anassave H. Colophon missing H. 35. Attalae, kuppana. 1 mejjao H. 2 degdiyayamti D. 3 puno 2 ao D. jaha missing H D. 6 jae H. 9 itara H. Ora D. Chem H. kada H. 10 vi. tim ggao H. (1) maha-ppanam H. (2) mavve H. koddha H. padeg H. one pavitthe (the D) HD. 'tati H. (3) maha-padeg H. (4) mavve H. manapanani H. 34, 4c=Suy. 1, 9, 6.

Page #98
isibhAsiyAI kiM kajjate u dINassa Na'NNattha dehakaMkhaNaM / kAlassa kaMkhaNaM vA vi Na'NNattaM vA vi hAyatI // 3 // NaccANa AturaM lokaM NANAvAhIhi pIlitaM / Nimmame NirahaMkAre bhave bhikkhU jitidie // 4 // paMcamahavvayajutte akasAe jitindie / se hu dante suhaM suyatI Niruvasaggeya jovati // 5 // jeNa lubhati kAmehiM chiNNasote aNAsave / savvadukkhapahINo u siddhe bhavAta nIra // 6 // evaM se siddhe buddhe.... No puNaravi iccatthaM havamAgacchati tti bemi / isigiriNAmajjhaNaM cautIsaimaM / 35. cahiM ThANehiM khalu bho jIvA kuppantA majjantA gUhantA lubbhantA vajjaM samAdiyAnti, vajjaM samAdiittA cAurantasaMsArakantAre puNo puNo attANaM parivisanti, taMjahA : koheNaM mANeNaM mAyAe lobheNaM / tesiM ca NaM ahaM parighAta he uM akuppante amajjante agUhante alubbhante tigutte tidaNDavirate Nissalle agArave cauvikahavivajjie paMcasamite paMcendiyasaMvuDe sarIrasAdhAraNaTThA jogasaMghaNaTThA NavakoDIparisuddhaM dasadosavippamukkaM uggabhuppAyaNAsuddhaM tattha tattha itarAita ra kulehiM parakaDaM paraNiTThitaM vigatiMgAlaM vigatadhUmaM satthAtItaM satthapariNataM piNDaM sejjaM uvahiM ca ese bhAvemitti adA la e NaM arahatA isiNA bujhataM / aNNA vimUDhappApacuppaNNAbhidhAe / kovaM kiccA mahAbANaM appA vindhai appakaM // 1 // maNNe bANeNa viddhe tu bhavamekkaM viNijjati / koNa viddhe tu NijjatI bhavasaMtatiM // 2 // aNNANa mANaM maNNe .... 11 3 11 mANa || 8 || evaM mAyAe vilobhe vi do silokA / / / 5-8 / / .... 1"

Page #99
ISIBHASIYAIM tamba tesir vinasaya sammam agamma sammatim appam param ca janitta care 'visaya-goyaram (9) jesu jayante kodh'ali kamma-bandha maba-bhaya te vatthu savva-bhavenam savvaba parivajjae (10) sattham sallam visam jantam majjam valam dubhasanam vajjento tam-nimittenam dosenam na vi luppati (11) atam param ca janejja savva-bhavena savvadha ay'atiham ca par'attham ca piyam jane taheva ya (12) sae gehe palittammi kim dhavasi paratakam ? sayam geham nirittanam tato gacche paratakam (13) atautbe jagaro hobi, ma par'authabidbarae atathu havae tassa jo par'authabidbarae (14) jai paro padisevejja paviyam panisevanam tujjha monam karentassa ke atthe paribayati ? (15) att'alho nijjarayanto, par'attho kamma-bandhanam atta samahi-karanam appano ya parassa ya (16) annatayammi attalakammi kim jaggiena virassa ? niyagammi jaggiyavvam, imo hu bahu-corato gamo (17) jaggahi, ma suvahi, ma te dhamma-carane pamattassa kahinti bahum cora samjama-joge, hida-kammam (18) panc' indiyai sanna danda sallai garava tinni bavisam ca parisaha cora cattari ya kasaya (19) jagaraba nala niccam, ma bhe dhamma carane pamattanam kahinti bahu cora doggati-gamane hina-kammam (20) annayakammi atlalakammi jagganta soyanijjo si nahisi vaaito santo osaha-mullam avindanto (21) jagaraha nara niccam, jagaramanassa jagarati suttam je suvati na se subite, jagaramane subs hoti (22) jagarantam munim viram dosa vajjenti durao jalantam jataveyam va cakkhusa daba-bhiruno (23) evam se siddhe buddhe ...... no punar-avi icc-attham havvam agacchati tti bemi. Addalaijj'ajjhayanam. (9) samatim H. care vio H D. (12) savvatha D. (13) geha H, settam geo H. siritta H. gacehati H. (14) hayare H. (r)abbio (2) D. (16) ata H. (18) jaggahi HD. ma hu te HD. himaakammam (joge hitgha pra") D. (19) oyaim D. danda H D, sallaim D. osaha HD. cara H. (20) dogati D. hitha H. (21) anadeg H. olanammi H, santo missing H. (23) 'teyam HD. Colophon missing H.

Page #100
isa bhAsiyA tamhA tesiM viNAsAya sammamAgamma saMmati / appaM paraM ca jANittA care'visayagoyaraM // 9 // jesu jAyante kodhAtI, kammabandhA mahAbhayA / te vatthU savvabhAveNaM, savvA parivajjae // 10 // satthaM sallaM visaM jantaM majjaM vAlaM dubhAsaNaM / vajjento taMNimettaNaM, doseNaM Na vi luppati // 11 // AtaM paraM ca jANejjA savvabhAveNa savvadhA / AyaTThe ca paraTuM ca piya jANe taheva ya // 12 // sae gehe palittammi kiM dhAvasi parAtakaM ? | sayaM gehaM NirittANaM tato gacche parAtakaM // 13 // Ata jAgaro hohi mA paraTThAhidhArae / Ato hAvae tassa jo paraTThAhidhAra // 14 // jai paro paDisevejja pAviyaM paDisevaNaM / tujjha moNaM karentassa ke aTThe parihAyati ? // 15 // AtaTTho NijjarAyanto, paraTTho kammabandhaNaM / attA samAhikaraNaM appaNo ya parassa ya // 16 // aNNAtayammi aTTAlakammi kiM jaggieNa vIrassa ? / Niyagammi jaggiyavvaM, imo hu bahucorato gAmo // 17 // jaggAhI, mA suvAhI, mA te dhammacaraNe pamattassa / kAhinti bahu corA saMjamajoge hiDAkammaM // 18 // paMcindiyAI saNNA daNDA sallAIM gAravA tiNNi / bAvIsaM ca parIsaha corA cattAri ya kasAyA // 19 // jAgaraha NarA niccaM, mA bhe dhammacaraNe pamattANaM / kAhinti bahU corA doggatigamaNe hiDAkammaM // 20 // aNNAyakammi aTTAlakammi jagganta soyaNijjo si / hisi vaNito santo osahamullaM avindanto // 21 // 1. jAgaraha - rANicaM, jAgaramANassa jAgarati sutaM / je suvati Na se suhite, jAgaramANe suhI hoti // 22 // jAgarantaM muNiM vIraM dosA vajjenti dUrao / jalantaM jAtaveyaM vA cakkhusA dAhabhIruNo // 23 // evaM se siddhe buddhe.... No puNaravi icchatthaM havvamAgacchati tti bemi || addAlaijjajjhayaNaM / / 79

Page #101
80 ISIBHASIYAIM 36. uppatata uppatata uppayantam piena vocchami. kim santam vocchami ? na santam vocchami: 'kukkusaya vittena Taray a nena arahata isina buitam. pattassa mama ya annesim mukko kovo duh'avaho stamba khalu uppatantam sahasa kovam niginhitavvem kovo aggi tamo maccu visam vadhi ari rayo jara hani bhayam sogo moham sallam parajayo (1) vanhino no balam chittam, koh'aggissa param balam appa gati tu vanhissa, kov'aggiss' amita gats (2) sakka vanhi nivaretum varina jalito babi savvodahi-jalenavi kov'aggi dunnivarao (3) ekam bhavam dahe vanhi, daddhass' avi suham bhave imam param ca kov'aggi nissankam dahate bhavam (4) aggina tu iham daddha santim icchanti manava koh'aggina tu daddhanam dukkham santi puno vi hi (5) sakka tamo pivaretum manina jotina vi va kova tamo tu dujjeyo samsare savva-dehinam (6) sattam buddhi mati medha gambhiram saralattanam koha-ggah' abhibbayassa savvam bhavati nippabham (7) gambhira-Meru-sare vi puvvam hoana samjame kov'uggama-rayo-dhute asarattam aticchati (8) maba-vise vahi ditte care datt'ankurodaye citthe citthe sa rusante nivvisattam upagate (9) evam tavo balatthe vi niccam koha-parayane aciren' avi kalenam tavo-rittattam icchati (10) gambhiro vi tavo-rasi jivanam dukkha-samcito akkhevinam dav'aggi va kov'aggi dahate khana (11) kohena appam dahati param ca attham ca dhammam ca taheva kamam tivvam ca veram pi karenti kodha adharam gatim va vi uvinti koba (12) koh'aviddha na yananti mataram pitaram gurum adhikkhivanti sadha ya rayano devayani ya (13) 36. Vitte. uppata. 2 neyamtam vodeg H. kuku 5degvantam H. (2) vahi H. (8) yamam instead of pudeg H. da H D. rudeg H. nivva H D. H. adhara D. 36, 1 tato uppa D. oppayantam H. H. 4 yam H. ko du H, ko (5) amggi H. santi D. va H. hotu H. tasa H, ta(a)sadeg (10) deglena H. (11) dakheve 13=40,2. degmi (2) H. (vo) dudeg D. (6) kovam D, D. (9) bahi D. degre H. (12) vairam

Page #102
isibhAsiyAI uppatatA uppatatA uppayantaM piteNa vocchAmi / kiM santaM vocchAmi ? Na santaM vocchAmi 'kukkusayA !' vitteNa tArAyaNeNa arahatA isiNA buitaM / pattassa mama ya annesiM, mukko kovo duhAvaho / tamhA khala uppatantaM sahasA kovaM nigihitavvaM / kovo aggI tamo maccU visaM vAdhI arI rayo / jarA hANI bhayaM sogo mohaM sallaM parAjayo // 1 // . vahiNo No balaM chittaM, kohaggissa paraM balaM / appA gatI tu vahissa; kovaggissa'mitA gatI // 2 // sakkA vaNhI NivAretuM, vAriNA jalito bahi / savvodahijaleNAvi kovaggI duNNivArao // 3 // ekaM bhavaM dahe vaNhI, da iDhassa'vi suhaM bhave / imaM paraM ca kovaggI NissankaM dahate bhavaM // 4 // aggiNA tu ihaM daDDhA, santimicchanti mANavA / kohaggiNA tu daDDhANaM dukkha santi puNo vi hi // 5 // sakkA tamo NivAretuM maNiNA jotiNA vi vA / kovatamo tu dujjeyo saMsAre savvadehiNaM // 6 // sattaM buddhI matI medhA gambhIraM saralattaNaM / kohaggaha'bhibhUyassa savvaM bhavati NippabhaM // 7 // gaMbhIramerusAre vi, puvvaM hoUNa saMjame / / kovuggamarayodhUte asArattamaticchati // 8 // mahAvise vahI ditte care'dattaMkurodaye / ciTTe ciTThe sa rUsante NivvisattamupAgate // 9 // evaM tavobalatthe vi Nicca kohaparAyaNe / acireNa'vi kAleNaM tavorittattamicchati // 10 // gambhIrovi tavorAsI jIvANaM dukkhasaMcito / akveviNaM davaggI vA kovaggI dahate khaNA // 11 // koheNa appaM DahatI paraM ca / atthaM ca dhammaM ca taheva kAmaM / tivvaM ca veraM pi karenti kodhA adharaM gati vA vi uvinti kohA // 12 // kohAviddhA Na yANanti mAtaraM pitaraM guruM / adhikkhivanti sAdhU ya, rAyANo devayANi ya // 13 // 11

Page #103
ISIBHASIYAIM kova-mulam niyacchanti dhana-banim bandhanani ya piya-vippaoge ya babu jammaim maranani ya (14) jenabhibhuto jahati tu dhammam viddhamsati jena katam ca punnam sa tivva-joti parama-ppamado kodho, mabaraja, nirujjhiyavvo (15) hattham karetiba nirujjhamano - bhasam karetiha vimuccamano hatham ca bhasam ca samikkba panne kovam nirumbhejja sada jit'appa (16) evam se siddhe buddhe ... no punar-avi ice-attham agacchati tti bemi. iti Tarayanijjam ajjhayanam. havvam 37. 10 [1.] savvan inam pura udagam asi tti Sirigirina mahana. parivvayagena arahata isina buiyam. ettha ande samtatte, etthaloe sambhute, ettham sasase, iyam ne Varuna-vibane. [2] ubhayo-kalam ubhayo-samjham khram o navanyam madhu samidha-samabaramp kharam sankham ca pindetta aggihotta-kundam padijagaremane viharissamiti tamha eyam savvam ti bemi. [3.] navi maya, na kadati nasina kadati na bhavati na kadatl na bhavissati ya. paduppannam inam socca sura-sahagato gacche : jatth' eva suriyeatthamejja khettansi va ninnamsi va tatth'eva nam padu-ppabhayae rayaniye java tejasa jalante evam khalu me kappati. patinam va palinam va dahinam va udinam va purato jugamettam pehamane ahariyam eva ritittae. (14) vahu H. (15) dhamma H. punam H. odo va joti parama-ppamado koo H. no mucciyavvo H. (16) karemtiha 2 mal HD, Ojhamarana H. Colophon missing H. 37. Sirigiri. udaya (udae H). 1 puro H. asi tti D. 3 samcute H, samvute D. sasese H. 4 Varana-vihana H D. samjjham H. kharam H. 5 svaram st. khao H. khiram D. va HD. 6 pam dita D. 11 e khalu H. padinam H D, Colophon missing H. 37, Z. 11 java see. Uvavaiya (Aupapatika Sutra ed. Lunmann) $ 22: kallam pau-ppabhayae rayanie phull'uppala-kamala-komal'ummiliyammi aha pandure pahae rattasoga-ppagasa-kim suya-suyamuha-gunj'addha-raga-sarise kamal'ayara-sanda-bohae utthiyammi sure sahassa-rassimmi dinayare teyasa jalante,

Page #104
isibhAsiyAI 3 kovamUlaM Niyacchanti dhaNahANiM bandhaNANi ya / piyavippaoge ya bahU, jammAiM maraNANi ya // 14 // jeNAbhibhUto jahatI tu dhamma viddhaMsatI jeNa kataM ca puNNaM sa tivvajotI paramappamAdo, kodho, mahArAja, Nirujjhiyavvo // 15 // haTuM karetIha NirujjhamANo bhAsaM karetIha vimuccamANo / haTTaM ca bhAsaM ca samikkha paNNe kovaM Nirumbhejja sadA jitappA // 16 // evaM se siddhe buddhe....No puNaravi iccatthaM havvamAgacchati tti bemi / iti tArAyaNijjamajjhayaNaM / 37. [1.] savvamiNaM purA udagamAsi tti sirigiriNA mAhaNaparivvAyageNa arahatA isiNA buiyaM / ettha aNDe saMtatte, ettha loe saMbhUte, etthaM sAsAse, iyaM Ne varuNavihANe / [2.] ubhayo-kAlaM ubhayo-saMjhaM khIraM NavaNIyaM madhu samidhAsamAhAraM khAraM saMkhaM ca piNDettA aggihottakuNDaM paDijAgaremANe viharissAmIti tamhA eyaM savvaMti bemi, [3.] Navi mAyA, Na kadAti NAsi Na kadAti Na bhavati Na kadAti Na bhavissati ya / paDuppaNNamiNaM socA sUrasahagato gacche : jattheva sUriye / atthamajjA khettaMsi vA NiNNaMsi vA tattheva NaM pAduppabhAyAe rayaNIye jAva tejasA jalante evaM khalu me kappati pAtINaM vA paDINaM vA dAhiNaM vA udINaM vA purato jugamettaM pehamANe ahArIyameva rItittae /

Page #105
84 ISIBHASIYAIM havvam evam se siddhe buddhe ... no punar-avi icc-attham agacchati tti bemi. Sirigirijja-namajjhayanam. 38. jam suhena suham laddham accanta-sukham eva tam jam sukhena duham laddham, ma me tena samagamo (1) Satiputtena buddhena arahata isina buitam. manunnam bhoyanam bhocca manunnam sayan'asanam manunnamsi agaramsi jhati bhikkhu samahie (2) amanunnam bhoyanam bhocca amanunaam sayan'asanam amanunnamsi gebamsi dukkham bhikkhu jhiyayati (3) evam anega-vannagam tam pariccajja pandite n'annattha lubbhai panne, eyam buddhana sasanam (4) nana.vannesu saddesu soya-pattesu buddhimam gehim vaya-padosam va sammam vajjejja pandie (5) evam ruvesu gandhesu rasesu phasesu app'appana'bhilavenam. panca jagarao sutta appa-dukkhassa karana tass' eva tu vinasaya panne vattijja samtayam (6) vahi-kkhayaya dukkham va suham va nana-desiyam moha-kkhayaya em eva duham va jai va sulam (7) na dukkham na suham va vi jaha-hetu tigicchati tigicchie sujuttassa dukkham va jai va suham (8) moha-kkbae u juttassa dukkham va jai va subam moba-kkhae jaha-heu na dukkham na vi va suham (9) tucche janammi samvego, nivvedo uttame jane atthi ta dinabhavanam viseso uvadesanam (10) samanne gita-nimana, visese mamma vedhini savvannu-bbasiya vani nana'vattho'day'antare (11) savva-salta-dayo veso narambho na pariggaho sattam tavam dayam ceva bhasanti jina sattama (12) dant:indiyassa virassa kim rannen' assamena va ? jattha jatth' eva modejja tam rannam so ya assamo (13) 38, Satiyaputta. suvva (subhe H): (1) jam sukhena duo H. 3 isina missing D. (2) jjhati H. (3) jjhio HD. (4) ruvam ao H. 12 appanabhio D. (6) Orau H. appa missing H. pavao samo missing H, (vor pao D. (7) khao H, Oyava H D. dukkha ham va nao H. em eva HD. (9) suham (2) dukkham va jai va suham H. (10) ovvego H D. tta H. D. uvaseo HD. (11) samane H. mama H. vini HD. (12) Oggahe HD. "sati H, . (13) damtemdio D. modemjjete tam H, mohamte D.

Page #106
isibhAsiyAI 85 evaM se siddhe buddhe....No puNaravi iccatthaM havvamAgacchati tti bremi / sirigirijjaNAmajjhayaNaM / 38. jaM suheNa suhaM laddhaM accantasukhameva taM jaM sukheNa duhaM laddhaM, mA me teNa samAgamo // 1 // sAtiputteNa buddheNa arahatA buitaM / maNuNNaM bhoyaNaM bhoccA maNuNNaM sayaNAsaNaM / maNuNNaMsi agAraMsi, jhAti bhikkhU samAhie // 2 // amaNuNNaM bhoyaNaM bhoccA amaNuNNaM sayaNAsaNaM amaNuNNaMsi gehaMsi dukkhaM bhikkhU jhiyAyatI // 3 // evaM aNegavaNNAgaM, taM pariccajja paNDite / NaNNattha lubbhaI paNNe eyaM buddhANa sAsaNaM // 4 // NANAvaNNesu saddesu soyapattesu buddhimaM gehiM vAyapadosaM vA sammaM vajjejja paNDie // 5 // evaM rUvesu gandhesu rasesu phAsesu appappaNAbhilAveNaM paMca jAgarao suttA appadukkhassa kAraNA / tasseva tu viNAsAya paNNe vaTTijja saMtayaM // 6 // vAhikkhayAya dukkhaM vA suhaM vA NANadesiyaM / mohakkhayAya emeva duI vA jai vA suhaM // 7 // Na dukkhaM Na suhaM vA vi jahA-hetu tigicchati / tigicchie sujuttassa dukkhaM vA jai vA suhaM // 8 // mohakkhae u juttassa dukkhaM vA jai vA suhaM / / mohakkhae jahA-heU na dukkhaM na vi vA suhaM // 9 // . tucche jaNammi saMvego, nivvedo uttame jaNe / atthitAdINabhAvANaM viseso uvadesaNaM // 10 // sAmaNNe gItaNImANA, visese mammavedhiNI / savaNNubhAsiyA vANI NANAvatthodayantare // 11 // 'savvasattadayo veso NArambho Na pariggaho / sattaM tavaM dayaM ceva bhAsanti jiNasattamA // 12 // dantindiyassa vIrassa kiM raNeNa'ssameNa vA ? / jattha jattheva modejjA taM raNNaM so ya assamo // 13 //

Page #107
86 ISIBHASIYAIM kim u dantassa rannenam dantassa va kim assame ? natikkantassa bhesajjam na va satthass' abhejjata (14) subhava-bhavit'appano sunnam rannam vanam pi va savvam etam hi jhanaya salla-citte va sallino (15) duha-ruva durantassa nana'vattha vasumdhara kamm'adanaya savvam pi kama-citte va kamino (16) sammattam ca dayam ceva ninnidano ya jo damo tavo jogo ya savvo vi savva. kamma-kkhayamkaro (17) satthakam va vi arambham janejja ya niratthakam patihatthim sa joento tadam ghateti varano (18) jassa kajjassa jo jogo sahetum-je na paccalo kajjam vajjeti tam savvam kami va nagga-mundanam (19) janejja saranam dhiro, na kodim eti duggato na siham dappiyam cheyam nebham bhojjahi jambuo (20) vesa-pacchana-sambaddhe 'sambaddham Varae sada nana-arati-payoggam nalam dharetu buddhimam (21) bambhacari jati kuddho vajjejja moha-divanam na mudhassa tu vahassa mige appeti sayakam (22) pacchanam ceva ruvam ca nicchayammi vibhavae kim attham gayate vaho tunbikka va vi pakkhita ? (23) kajja-sivvatti-paoggam adeyam kajja-karanam mokkha-nivvatti-paoggam vinneyam tu visesao (24) parivare ceva vese ya bhavitam tu vibhavae parivare vi gambhire na raya Nila-jambuo (25) atth'adaim janam jane nana-cittanubbasakam atth'adaina visango pasantass' attha-samtati (26) dambha-kappam katti-samam nicchayammi vibhavae nikhil'amosa karittu uvacarammi paricchati (27) sabbhave dubbalam jane nana-vannanubhasakam pupph'adane Sunanda va pavakara-gharam gata (28) davve khette ya kale ya savva-bhave ya savvadba savvesim linga-jivanam bhavanam tu vibavae (29) (14) kimadao HD, raneo H. va H D, natikao H. oti H D. (15) jjhadeg H. ya sao H. (16) vasudhao H. (17) tato joo HD (18) satthao HD. bha H. tthissa jo'H. joeto D otiti H D. (19) joga H, kajja HD. (20) deti H D. nabham H. tejja H. (21) patthana H D. baddham H. savvaddham H, sabbao D. pani HD. nilam H. buddhama D. (22) mohu H. saya missing D. patthanam HD (23) Okko HD. pakkhida H. (24) payoo (1) H. paogam (2) H. (25) bhavetam H, bhavitam (Looks like bhaktim) D. obuo D. (26) ja missing D. "kem H. daemtatthassa H, dasamo D. (27) nakaio H D. 'musa H, musu D. lario H. Occhatto H. (28) duppale H D. pa 1 dao = pada ? H, padao D. (29) bhava HD. 'tha D. bhavanam HD. Colophon missing H.

Page #108
isibhAsiyAI kimu dantassa raNNeNaM dantassa vA kimassame ? / NAtikantassa bhesajja Na vA satthassa'bhejjatA // 14 // subhAvabhAvitappANo, suNNaM raNaM varNapi vA / savvametaM hi jhANAya, sallacitte va salliNo // 15 // duharUvA durantassa NANAvatthA vasuMdharA / kammAdANAya savvaMpi kAmacitte va kAmiNoM // 16 // sammattaM ca dayaM ceva NiNNidANo ya jo damo / tavo jogo ya savyo vi sabakammakkhayaMkaro // 17 // satthakaM vA vi ArambhaM jANejjA ya NiratthakaM / paDihatthiM sa joento taDaM ghAteti vAraNo // 18 // jassa kajjassa jo jogo sAhetuMje Na paccalo / kajjaM vajjeti taM savvaM kAmI vA NaggamuNDaNaM // 19 // jANejjA saraNaM dhIro, Na koDiM eti duggto| Na sIhaM dappiyaM cheyaM NebhaM bhojjAhi jambuo // 20 // vesapaccANasaMbaddhe saMbaddhaM vArae sadA / NANA-arati-pAyoggaM NAlaM dhAretu buddhimaM // 21 // bambhacArI jati kuddho vajjejja mohadIvaNaM / Na mUDhassa tu vAhassa, mige appeti sAyakaM // 22 // paJcANaM ceva rUvaM ca Nicchayammi vibhAvae / kimatthaM gAyate vAho tuhikkA vAvi pakkhitA // 23 // kajjaNivvattipAoggaM AdeyaM kajjakAraNaM / mokkhanivvattipAoggaM, viSNeyaM taM visesao // 24 // parivAre ceva vese ya bhAvitaM tu vibhAvae / parivAre'vi gambhIre Na rAyA NolajambUo // 25 // atthAdAI jaNaM jANe NANAcittANubhAsakaM / atthAdAINa vIsaMgo pAsantassa'tthasaMtatI // 26 // DambhakappaM kattisamaM Nicchayammi vibhaave| NikhilAmosa kArittu, uvacArammi paricchatI // 27 // sabbhAve dubbalaM jANe NANAvaNNANubhAsakaM / pupphAdANe suNaMdA vA pavakAragharaM gatA // 28 // davve khette ya kAle ya savvabhAve ya samvadhA / savvesiM liMgajIvANaM bhAvANaM tu vihAvae // 29 //

Page #109
88 ISIBHASIYAIM evam se siddhe buddhe ...... no punar-avi icc-attham havvam agacchati tti bemi. Saiputtijjam nam' ajjbayanam. 39. je imam pavakam kammam neva kujja na karave deva vi tam namamsanti dhitimam ditta-tejasam (1) je nare kuvvati pavam andhakaram maham kare anavajjam pandite kicca adicce va pabhasati (2) siya pavam saim kujja, tam na kujja puno puno nani kammam ca nam kujja sadhu kammam viyaniya (3) siya [............] kujja tam tu puno puno se nikayam ca nam kujja, sahu bhojjo vi jayati (4) rabasse khalu bho pavam kammam samajjinitta davvao khettao 10kalao bhavao kammao ajjhavasayao sammam apaliuncamane jah'attham aloejja. Sa mja ena m arahata isina buitam. navi atthi rasehim bhaddaehim samvasena ya bhaddaena ya jattha mie kananosite uvanameti vabae Sanja e (5) evam se siddhe buddhe ...... no punar-avi icc-attham havvam agacchati tti bemi. Samjaijjam namajjhayanam. 40. iccham aoiccham pura karejja. Diva ya nena arahata isina buitam. iccha bahuvidha loe jae baddho kilissati tamha iccham anicchae jinitta suham edhati (1) iccha'bhibhuya na jananti mataram pitaram gurum adhikkhivanti sadhu ya rayano devayani ya (2) iccha-mulam niyacchanti dhana.hanim bandhanani ya piya.vippaoge ya bahu jammaim maranani ya (3) icchanten' icchate iccba, aoiccham tam pi icchati tamba iccham anicchae jinitta suham ehat (4) 39. Samjaya. pave. (1) dumam H. du(i)mam D. (3) siva navam H. (4) siya kujja H D sam ti kadeg H. na D. 9f. 'au 6 mal H. 10 ajjhavavau H. apaliyamcao HD. 40. Divayane. icch'aniccha. (1) jaya H, jae D. (2) guru H. ya ra missing H. (3) bamnani H. bahum D.

Page #110
isibhAsiyAI 89 evaM se siddhe buddhe....No puNaravi iccatthaM havvamAgacchati tti bemi / sAiputtijjaM NAmajjhayaNaM // 39. je imaM pAvakaM kammaM neva kujjA Na kArave / devAvi taM NamaMsanti dhitimaM dittatejasaM // 1 // je Nare kuvvatI pAvaM andhakAraM mahaM kare / aNavajjaM paNDite kiccA Adicceva pabhAsatI // 2 // siyA pAvaM saI kujjA taM Na kujjA puNo puNo / NANi kammaM ca NaM kujjA sAdhu kammaM viyANiyA // 3 // siyA [............] kujjA taM tu puNo puNo se nikAyaM ca NaM kujjA sAhu bhojjo vi jAyati // 4 // rahasse khalu bho pAvaM kammaM samajjiNittA davvao khettao kAlao bhAvao kammao ajjhavasAyao sammaM apaliuMcamANe jahatthaM AloejjA / saMjaeNaM arahatA isirNA buitaM / Navi atthi rasehiM bhaddaehi saMvAseNa ya bhaddaeNa ya / jattha mie kANaNosite uvaNAmeti vahAe saMjae // 1 // evaM se siddhe buddhe.....No puNaravi iccatthaM havvamAgacchati tti bemi / saMjaijjaM nAmajjhayaNaM / / 40. icchamaNicchaM purA karejjA / dI vA ya Ne Na arahatA isiNA buitaM / icchA bahuvidhA loe jAe baddho kilissati / tamhA icchamaNicchAe jiNittA suhamedhatI // 1 // icchAbhibhUyA na jANanti mAtaraM pitaraM guru / adhikkhivanti sAdhU ya rAyANo devayANi ya // 2 // icchAmUlaM niyacchanti dhaNahANiM bandhaNANi ya / piyavippaoge ya bahU jammAiM maraNANi ya // 3 // icchanteNicchate icchA aNicchaM taM pi icchati / tamhA icchaM aNicchAe jiNittA suhamehatI // 4 //

Page #111
90 ISIBHASIYAIM 10 davvao khettao kalao bhavao jaha.tbamam jaha-balam jadba viriyam aniguhanto aloejjasi tti. evam se siddhe buddhe ...... no punar-avi icc-attham havvam agacchati tti bemi. ii Divayanijjam ajjhayanam. jesim ajivato appa saranam bala-damsanam tavam te amisam kicca jana sannicate janam (1) vikitam tesi sukadam tu tam ca nissae jiviyam kamma-cetha ajata va janijja mamaka sadha (2) gal'ucchinna asote va maccba pavanti veyanam anagatam apassanta paccha soyanti dummati (3) maccha va jhina paniya kankanam ghasam agata paccuppanna-rase giddha moha-malla-panolliya (4) dittam pavanti ukkaniham vari-majjhe va varana ahara-metta-sambaddba kajjakajja-nimillita (5) pakkhjao ghata kumbhe va avasa paventi samkhayam madhu pasyati durbuddhi, pavatam se na passati (6) amis'atthi jhaso c' eva maggate appana galam amis'atthi carittam tu jive hinsati dummati (7) anaggheyam manim mottum sutta-matta 'bhinandati savvann'u-sasanam mottum moh'adiehim himsati soa-mattena visam gejjham janam tatth' eva junjati (8) ajiv'attham tavo mottum tappate viviham bahum tava-nissae jivanto tav'ajivam tu jivati (9) nanam evovajivanto carittam karanam taha lingam ca jivan'atthae avisudham ti jivati (10) vijja-mantopadesehim duti-sampesanehim va bhavi.bhavovadesehim avisuddham ti jivati (11) mula-kouya-kammebim bhasa-panaiehi ya akkhaiovadesehim avisuddham tu jivati (12) 10 4 mal 'au H. cchamam H. 14. Indanage (ome H). ajivao. (1) chala H. (2) kammavatba H. (3) otta H D. asave H, asate D. paccha padeg HD. Soyanti D. (4) jjhio H. ppa H. (5) dinnam D. ukkatham HD varena H, varina D. (6) nikkhio HD. kubhe H. pavayanti H. paveti D. durbuo HD. na missing H, se (na) pao D. (8) sotu and jotu st, mottum (1) and (2) H. matthabhinindati H, osati H. matena H. jana H. jujati ajivattha va jujati H. (11) tavoo H D. (12) enaio H. (13) pu H, b missing HD

Page #112
isibhAsiyAI davvao khettao kAlao bhAvao jahAthAmaM jahAbalaM jadhAviriyaM anigUhanto AloejjAsi tti // evaM se siddhe buddhe....No puNaravi iccatthaM havvamAgacchati tti bemi / ___ ii dIvAyaNijjamajjhayaNaM // jesiM AjIvato appA NarANaM baladaMsaNa / tavaM te AmisaM kiccA jaNA saMNicate jaNaM // 1 // vikItaM tesi sukaDaM tu taM ca NissAe jIviyaM / kammaceTrA ajAtA vA jANijjA mamakA saDhA // 2 // galucchinnA asote vA macchA pAvanti veyaNaM / aNAgatamapassantA pacchA soyanti dummatI // 3 // macchA va jhINapANIyA kaMkANaM ghAsamAgatA / paccuppaNNarase giddhA mohamallapaNolliyA // 4 // dittaM pAvanti ukkaNThaM vArimajhe va vAraNA / AhAramettasaMbaddhA kajjAkajaNimillitA // 5 // pakkhiNo ghatakumbhe vA avasA pAventi saMkhayaM / madhu pAsyati durbuddhI pavAtaM se Na passati // 6 // AmisatthI jhaso ceva maggate appaNA galaM / AmisatthI carittaM tu jIve hiMsati dummatI // 7 // aNagdheyaM maNiM mottuM suttamattAbhinandatI / savaNNusAsaNaM mottaM mohAdIehiM hiMsatI / soa-matteNa visaM gejjhaM jANaM tattheva juMjatI // 8 // AjovatthaM tavo mottuM tappate vivihaM bahuM / tavanissAe jIvanto tavAjIvaM tu jIvatI // 9 // NANamevovajIvanto, carittaM karaNaM tahA / liMgaM ca jIvaNadvAe avisuddhaM ti jIvatI // 10 // vijjAmantopadesehiM dUtIsaMpesaNehiM vA / bhAvIbhavovadesehiM avisuddhaM ti jIvati // 11 // mUlakouyakammehiM bhAsApaNaiehi yA / akkhAiovadesehiM avisuddhaM tu jIvati // 12 //

Page #113
ISIBHASIYAIM 27 Indan agena arahata isina buitam. 92 mase mase ya jo balo kus'aggena aharae na se sukkhaya-dhammassa agghati satimam kalam (13) ma mamam janau koyi ma 'ham janami kamci vi annaten attha annatam carejja samudaniyam (14) panca-vanimaga-suddham jo bhikkham esange esejja tassa suladdha labha hanan'adi-vippamukka-dosassa (15) jaba kavota ya kavinjala ya gavo caranti iha patadao evam muni goyariyam carejja, no vilave no vi ya samjalejja (16) evam se siddhe buddhe agacchati tti bemi. no punar-avi icc-attham havvam ii Indanagijj'aj'hayanam. evam se siddhe buddhe agacchati tti bemi, 42. appena bahum esejja jeuha-majjhima-kannasam. niravajje thitassa tu no kappati punar-avi Somena arahata isina buitam. savajjam sevittae. no punar-avi icc-attham havvam ii Somijjam nam' ajjhayanam. 43. labhammi je na sumano algbhe n eva dummano se bu setthe manussanam devanam va Sayakkaa (1) Jamena arahata isina buitam. evam se siddhe buddhe... no punar-avi icc-attham havvam agacchati tti bemi, ii Jama-nam' ajjhayanam.. 44. dohim angehim uppilantchim ata jassa na uppilati rag'ange ya vidose ya se hu sammam niyacchati. Varunenam arahata isina buitam. 27 namena H. (15) kimer H D. degtena tu adegH. tena 'ttha D. (17) jadha H. jatha D. colophon missing H. 42. Soma-. appa jena ya esitavva bahuyam tu. colophan missing H. kaum H. Colophon missing H. 43.-Yame. labhe. (1) 44. Varune, do thanehi. 41, 13 ~ Dhammapada 70. 1 oppilati D. 2 degge ye H. va do HD.

Page #114
isibhAsiyAI 93 inda nA geNa arahatA isiNA buita / mAse mAse ya jo bAlo kusaggeNa AhArae / Na se sukkhAyadhammassa agghatI satimaM kalaM // 13 // mA mamaM jANaU koyI mAhaM jANAmi kiMci vi / aNNAteNa'ttha aNNAtaM carejjA samudANiyaM // 14 // paMcavaNImagasuddhaM jo bhikkhaM esaNAe esejjA / tassa suladdhA lAbhA haNaNAdIvippamukkadosassa // 15 // jahA kavotA ya kaviMjalA ya gAvo carantI iha pAtaDAo / evaM muNI goyariyaM carejjA No vIlave No vi ya saMjalejjA // 16 // evaM se siddhe buddhe....No puNaravi iccatthaM havvamAgacchati tti bemi / ii indanAgijjajjhayaNaM // 42. appeNa bahumesejjA je?majjhimakaNNasaM / Niravajje Thitassa tu No kappati puNaravi sAvajja sevittae / so me Na arahatA isiNA buitaM / evaM se siddhe buddhe....No puNaravi iccatthaM havvamAgacchati tti bemi / ii somijjaM NAmajjhayaNaM // 43. lAbhammi je Na sumaNo alAbhe Neva dummaNo / se hu seTe maNussANaM devANaM va sayakkaU // 1 // ja me Na arahatA isiNA buitaM / / evaM se siddhe buddhe ....No puNaravi iccatthaM havvamAgacchati tti bemi / ii jama-NAmajjhayaNaM // dohiM aMgehiM uppIlantehiM AtA jassa Na uppIlati / rAgaMge ya vidose ya se hu samma NiyacchatI / va ru Ne NaM arahatA isiNA buitaM //

Page #115
94 ISIBHASIYAIM havvam evam se siddhe buddhe ...... no punar-avi icc-attham agacchati tti bemi. ii Varuna-nam'ajjhayanam. 45. appam ca aum iha manavanam suciram ca kalam naraesu vaso savve ya kama nirayana mulam ko nama kamesu buho ramejja ? (1) pavam na kujja, na hanejja pane atirase, n' eva rame kadayi uccavaehim sayan'asanehim vayu vva jalam samatikkamejja (2) Vesa manen am arahata isina buitam. je pumam kurute Pavam na tass' appa dhuvam pio appana hi kadam kammam appana c'eva bhujjati (3) pavam parassa kuvvanto hasate moha-mobito maccho galam gasanto va vinigbayam na passati (4) paccuppanna-rase giddho moha-malla-panollito dittam pavati ukkantham vari-majjhe va varano (5) parovagbata-talliccho dappa-moha-bal'uddhuro siho jaro dupane va guna-dosam na vindati (6) savaso pavam pura kicca dukkham vedeti dummati asatta-kaniha-paso va mukka-dharo duh'altio (7) pavam je u pakuvvanti jiva sotanugamino vaddhate pavakam tesim anaggabissa va anam (8) anubaddham apassanta paccuppanna-gavesaka te paccha dukkham acchanti gal'ucchitta jadha jhasa (9) ata-kadana kammanam ata bhunjati jam phalam tamba ayassa atbae pavam adaya vajjae (10) je hutasam viva jjeti jam-visam va na bhunjati jam nam genhati va valam nunam atthi tato 'bhayam (11) Colophon missing HD. 45. Vesamane, appam panana (opana D) himsayu. (1) vamso H. mula ka H. (2) atirama novarame HD. (4) vinipayam H, Orayam D. (5) eccuo H. ppanoo H. Opha H. one H. (6) ja(ta)ro D u ddharo HD. (7) pura H. othio H. (8) ddhamte HD. (9) ayao H. dumamao H. (10) bhujjati H. mavam H, mogham D. (11) thana bhuo H, jam vi samvana (jehim saddhim ca) bhuo D. na H. jan na H, jan nam D. gehati va cao H D. lunam H. 45, 1 a = Ayar. 6, 19.

Page #116
isibhAsiyAI 95 evaM se siddhe buddhe....No puNaravi iccatthaM havvamAgacchati tti bemi // ii varuNa-NAmajjhayaNaM / 45. appaM ca AuM iha mANavANaM / suciraM ca kAlaM Naraesu vAso / savve ya kAmA NirayANa mUlaM ko NAma kAmesu buho ramejjA ? // 1 // pAvaM Na kujjA, Na haNejja pANe / atIrase Neva rame kadAyI / uccAvaehiM sayaNAsaNehiM vAyu vva jAlaM samatikkamejjA // 2 // ve sa ma Ne NaM arahatA isiNA buitaM / je pumaM kurute pAvaM Na tassa'ppA dhuvaM pio / appaNA hi kaDaM kammaM appaNA ceva bhujjatI // 3 // pAvaM parassa kuvanto hasate mohamohito / maccho galaM gasanto vA viNighAyaM Na passati // 4 // paccuppaNNarase giddho mohamallapaNollito / dittaM pAvati ukkaNThaM vArimacjhe va vAraNo // 5 // parovaghAtatalliccho dappamohabalu ro / sIho jaro dupANe vA guNadosaM Na vindatI // 6 // savaso pAvaM purA kiccA dukkha vedeti dummatI / AsattakaNThapAso vA mukkadhAro duhaDio // 7 // pAvaM je u pakuvvanti jIvA sotANugAmiNo / vaDDhate pAvakaM tesiM aNaggAhissa vA aNaM // 8 // aNubaddhamapassantA paccuppaNNagavesakA / te pacchA dukkhamacchanti galucchittA jadhA jhasA // 9 // AtAkaDANa kammANaM AtA bhuMjati jaM phalaM / tamhA Ayassa aTThAe pAvamAdAya vajjae // 10 // je hutAsaM vivajjeti jaM visaM vANa ma~jati / jaM gaM geNhati vA vAlaM guNamatthi tato'bhayaM / / 11 //

Page #117
96 ISIBHASIYAIM dhavantam sarasam niram saccham dalhim singinam dosa-bhiru vivajjenti, pavam evam vivajjae (12) pava-kammodayam pappa dukkhato dukkha-bhayanam dosa dosodai c'eva pava-kajja pasuyati (13) uvvi-vara jal'oh'anta tetanje matohitam jivitam va vi jivanam, jivam ti phala-mandiram (14) dejjahi jo marantassa sagar'antam vasumdharam jiviyam va vi jo dejja, jivitam tu sa icchati (15) putta.daram dhanam rajjam vijja sippam kala guna jivite sati jivanam jivitaya rati ayam (16) abar'adi tu jivanam loe jivana dijjati pana-samdharan'athaya dukkha-niggahana taha (17) satthena vanhina va vi khate daddhe va vedana sae dehe jaha hoti evam savvesi dehinam (18) pani ya pani-ghatam ca paninam ca piya daya savvam etam vijanitta pani-ghatam vivajjae (19) ahimsa savva-sattanam sada nivveyakarika ahimsa savva-sattesu param bambham anindiyam (20) dev'inda danav'inda ya sar'inda je vi vissuta savva.satta-dayo'vetam mun'isam panamanti te (21) tamha pana-day'atthae tella-patta-dharo jadha egaggayamanibhuto day'atthi vihare muni (22) anam jin'inda-bhaaitam savva-sattanugaminim sama-citta 'bhinanditta muccanti savva-bandhana (23) vita-mohassa dantassa dhimantassa bhasitam jae je nara nabhinandanti te dhuvam dukkha-bhayino (24) je 'bhinandanti: bhavena jin'anam, tesi savvadha kallanaim suhaim ca riddhio ya na dullaha (25) manam tadba rammamanam nana-bhava-gunodayam phullam va paumini-sannam sutittham gaha-vajjitam (26) rammam mantam jin'indanam nana.bhava-gunodayam kass' eyam na ppiyam hojja icchiyam va rasayanam ? (27) (12) 'vatam H. sarisam taram HD. Phim (ca) sio D. m evam vi (13) pava missing H. pappa H. dosi H. pave H D. kujjha H, kujja D. (14) Otthitta H, thita D. (15) ijo H. (16) puttam D. (17) adim HD. jaha HD. (18) vanhita H. daddha H. (20) sada 'Rio H D. (21) visuo H, munissam HD. (22) jatha D. virahe (hare) D. (23) savva-savvanugaminam H. (24) dhi(i)mantassa bhadeg ohne jae D. (25) savvatha H. degnai H. riddhio D. (26) jadha H, jatha D. manam missing H, bhutio H.

Page #118
bhAsiyAI dhAvantaM sarasaM nIraM sacchaM dADhiM siMgiNaM / dosabhI vivajjetI, pAvamevaM vivajjae // 12 // pAvakammodayaM pappa dukhato dukkhabhAyaNaM / dosA dosodaI ceva pAvakajjA pasUyati // 13 // uvvivArA jalohantA tetaNIe matoTThitaM / ' jIvitaM vA vi jIvANaM jIvanti phalamandiraM // 14 // dejjA hi jo marantassa sAgarantaM vasuMdharaM / jIviyaM vA vi jo dejjA, jIvitaM tu sa icchatI // 15 // puttadAraM dhaNaM rajjaM vijjA sippaM kalA guNA / jIvite sati jIvANaM jIvitAya ratI ayaM // 16 // AhArAdi tu jIvANaM loe jIvANa dijjatI / pANasaMdhAraNaTThAya dukkhaNiggahaNA tahA // 17 // satthe vahiNA vA vi khate dar3Dhe va vedaNA / sae dehe jahA hoti evaM savvesi dehiNaM // 18 // pANI ya pANighAtaM ca pANiNaM ca piyA dayA / savvametaM vijANittA pANighAtaM vivajjae // 19 // ahiMsA savvasattANaM sadA NivveyakArikA / ahiMsA savvasattesu paraM bambhamaNindiyaM // 20 // deviMdA dANaviMdA ya NariMdA je vi vissutA / savvasattadayovetaM muNIsaM paNamanti te // 21 // tamhA pANadayaTThAe tellapattadharo jadhA / egaggayamaNIbhUto dayatthI vihare muNI ||22|| ANaM jiNindabhaNitaM savvasattANugAmiNi / samacittA'bhiNandittA muccantI savvabandhaNA // 23 // vItamohassa dantassa dhImantassa bhAsitaM jae / je garA NAbhiNandanti te dhuvaM dukkhabhAyiNo // 24 // jesbhindanti bhAveNa jiNANaM tesi savvadhA / kallANAI suha- ca riddhIo ya Na dullahA // 25 // maNa tathA rammamANaM NANAbhAvaguNodayaM / phullaM va paumiNIsaNDaM sutitthaM gAhavajjitaM // 26 // rammaM mantaM jiNindANaM NANAbhAvaguNodayaM / kasseyaM Na ppiyaM hojjA icchiyaM va rasAyaNaM ? // 27 // 97

Page #119
98 ISIBHASIYAIM nanhato va saram rammam vabito va ruyaharam chuhito va jahabaram rane mudho va bandiyam (28) vanhim sit'ahato va vi nivayam va 'ail'abato tataram va bha'uvviggo an'atto va dhan'agamam (29) gambhiram savvatobhaddam hetu-bhanga-nay'ujjalam saranam payato manne jin' inda-vayanam taha (30) saradam va jalam suddham punnam va sasi-mandalam jacca-manim aghattam va thiram va metini-talam (31) sabhaviya-gunovetam bhasate jina-sasanam sasi-tara-padicchannam saradam va nabh'anganam (32) savvannu-sasanam pappa vinnanam paviyambhate Himavantam girim pappa tarunam caru v agamo (33) sattam buddhi mati medba gambbirattam ca vaddhati osadham va su-y-akkantam jujjae bala-viriyam (34) payandassa narindassa kantare deslyassa ya arogga-karano c'eva ana koho duh'avaho (35) sasanam jam narindao kantare je ya desaga rog'ugghato ya vejjato savvam etam bie hiyam (36) ana-kovo jin'indassa sarannassajuti mato samsare dukkha-sambahe duttaro savva.dehinam (37) telokka-sara-garuyam dhimato bhasitam imam sammam kaena pbasetta puno na virame tato (38) baddha-cindho jadba jodho vamm'aruoho thir'ayudho siha-nayam vimucitta palayanto na sobhati (39) agandbane kule jato jadba nago maba-viso muncitta sa-visam bhuto piyanto jati laghavam (40) jadha ruppi-kul'ubbhuto ramanijjam pi bhoyanam vantam puno sa bhunjanto dhid-dhi.karassa bhayanam (41) evam jin'inda-anae sall'uddharanam eva ya niggamo ya palittao suhio, subam eva tam (42) (28) tanhao H D, ta H. ya sao D. varunagha(tha ? Hram H D. ve. jao H. vandio H. (29) va in stead of va (4) H.D. (30) napujjao H. (31) javvamadeg HD. pim a missing H. (32) bhavate H. D. deggana H. (33) pappa (1) H. Rru cagamam H. camagam D. (34) settam H, usao H. suimkao HD. pala H, (35) cc eva H. (36) deseya H. rogughato H. rogo ghato D. (37) saramnassa H, saunnassa D. samvahe H, samgahe D. (38) guruam H. puno ta vio H. (39) jatha D. vimuncio H. Otta [vi] pao D. (40) nagau H, mucio H. (42) eva ya in stead of evam H D. jio-ao missing H, ya (2) missing H. Ottau H, mahi H.

Page #120
isibhAsiyAI naNhAto va saraM rammaM vAhito vA ruyAharaM / chuhito va jahA''hAraM raNe mUDho va bandiyaM // 28 // vamhi sItAhato vA vi, NivAyaM vA'NilAhato / tAtAraM vA bhauvviggo aNatto vA dhaNAgamaM // 29 // gambhIraM savvatobhadaM hetubhaMgaNayujjalaM / saraNaM payato maNNe jiNindavayaNaM tahA // 30 // sAradaM va jalaM suddhaM puNNaM vA sasimaNDalaM / jaccamaNiM aghaTTa vA thiraM vA metiNItalaM // 31 // sAbhAviyaguNovetaM bhAsate jiNasAsaNaM / sasItArApaDicchaNNaM sAradaM vA NabhaMgaNaM // 32 // savvaNNusAsaNaM pappa viNNANaM paviyambhate / himavantaM giriM pappA tarUNaM cAru vAgamo // 33 // sattaM buddhI matI medhA gaMbhIrattaM ca vaDDhatI / osadhaM vA suyakkantaM jujjae balavIriyaM // 34 // payaMDassa gariMdassa kantAre desiyassa ya / AroggakAraNo ceva ANAkoho duhAvaho // 35 // sAsaNaM jaM NarindAo kantAre je ya desagA / rogugghAto ya vejjAto savvametaM hie hiyaM // 36 // ANAkovo jiNindassa saraNNassa jutImato / saMsAre dukkhasaMbAhe duttAro savvadehiNaM // 37 // telokkasAragaruyaM dhImato bhAsitaM imaM / sammaM kAeNa phAsettA puNo Na virame tato // 38 // baddhacindho jadhA jodho vammArUDho thirAyudho / . sIhaNAyaM vimucittA palAyanto Na sobhatI // 39 // agandhaNe kule. jAto jadhA NAgo mahAviso / muMcittA savisaM bhUto piyanto jAtI lAghavaM // 40 // jadhA ruppikulubbhUto ramaNijjaM pi bhAyaNaM / vantaM puNo sa bhuMjanto dhiddhikArassa bhAyaNaM // 11 // evaM jiNindaANAe salluddharaNameva ya / Niggamo ya palittAo suhio suhameva taM // 42 //

Page #121
ISIBHASIY AIM indasan na tam kujjs, ditto vanhy, anam, ars asadijjanta sambandho jam kujja riddhi-garavo (43) sagaham sara-buddham visam vam' anujojitam samisam va nadi-soyam satx-kammam duhamkaram (44) kosikite vv asi tikkho bhasa-cchanno va pavio linga-vesa-palicchanno ajly'appa taha pumam (45) kama musa-muht tikkha, sata-kammanusarini tanha'satam ca, siggham ca tanha chindati dehinam (46) sadevoraga-gandhavvam satirikkham samanusam vattam tehim jagam kiccham tanha-pasa-nibandhanam (47) akkhovango, vane levo, tavanam jam jaussa ya namanam usuno jam ca juttito kajja-karanam (48) ahar'adi-padikaro savvannu-vayan'shito appahu tivva-vanhissa samjam'atthae samjamo (49) hemam va yasam va vi bandhanam dukkha-karanam maha'gghassavi dandassa nivae dukkha-sampada (50) asajjamane divvammi dhimata kajja-karanam kattare abbicaritta viniyam deha-dharanam (51) sagarenavani-joko, aturo va turamgame bhoyanam bhijjachim va janejja deha-rakkhanam (52) jatam jatam tu viriyam sammam jujjejja sam jame pupph'adhi pupphanam rakkhanto adi-karanam (53) evam se siddhe buddhe no punar-avi icc-attham havvam agacchati tti bemi, 100 Vesamanijjam nama ajjhayanam. Isibhasiyaim samattaim. (43) sari HD, (45) kita H. H. D. (47) cattam H D. tanha esanio D. (50) rana H D. maharaghassa H. ajjahu H. baddho H D. (44) visaga bhava H D. cchano H. D. vuddham H. chudham D. (46) musahi H. tapham sa (49) edi(r) H. (51) dhimamta D. publica H, (53) viri H D. yu" H D. degyame H D. puppadadi H. Colophon missing H. samma D, degttaim patteya-vuddha-misiyim samattaim H. viniyam HD. (52) jjoko H. D. bhijjadihi HD.

Page #122
isa bhAsiyAI indAsaNI Na taM kujjA, ditto vaNhI, aNaM arI / AsAdijjantasambandho jaM kujjA ridhigAravo // 43 // sagAhaM sarabuddhaM visaM vAmaNujojitaM / sAmisaM vA NadIsoyaM sAtAkammaM duhaMkaraM // 44 // kosIkite vvasI tikkho bhAsacchaNNo va pAvao / liMgavesapalicchaNNo ajiyappA tahA pumaM ||45 || kAmA musAmuhI tikkhA, sAtA kAmmANusAriNI / tahAsAtaM ca, sigdhaM ca taNhA chindati dehiNaM // 46 // sadevAra gagandhavvaM satirikkhaM samANusaM / vattaM tehiM jagaM kicchaM taNhApAsaNibandhaNaM // 47 // akkhovaMgo, vaNe levo, tAvaNaM jaM jaussa ya / NAmaNaM usuNo jaM ca juttito kajjakAraNaM // 48 // AhArAdIpaDIkAro savvaNNuvayaNAhito / appAhu tivvavahissa saMjamaTThAe saMjamo // 49 // hemaM vA AyasaM vA vi bandhaNaM dukkhakAraNAM / mahagghassAvi daNDassa NivAe dukkhasaMpadA // 50 // AsajjamANe divvammi dhImatA kajjakAraNaM / kattAre abhicAritA viNIyaM dehadhAraNaM // 51 // sAgareNAvaNijo ko Aturo vA turaMgame / bhoyaNaM bhijjaehiM vA jANejjA deharakkhaNaM // 52 // jAtaM jAtaM tu viriyaM sammaM jujjejja saMjame / pupphAdIhi pupphANaM rakkhanto AdikAraNaM // 53 // evaM se siddhe buddhe.... No puNaravi iccatthaM havvamAgacchati timi // vesamaNijjaM NAma ajjhayaNaM // isi bhAsiyAIM samattAIM // 101

Page #123
W. SCHUBRING, ISIBHASIYAIM, COMMENTARY 1. P. 552 With its emphatic reference to something which is "worth learning " (srotayya), this chapter has probably been placed at the beginning with intention. The homenymy of soyavva and soya (sauca) too is not accidental. And yet one cannot help surmising, especially since soya does not play any further part, that here too soyayya is meant: tamha soyayvato param n'atthi soyayyam. But then it must be an old mistake, since the story referred to above p. 493, likewise speaks of soya. The thing worth learning are, as the exposition explains, the main commandments, the fourth and fifth of which, however, as also 25, 1.11)', are contracted into one (bambha-pariggaha), so that only four are counted (cp.p. 499). L. 19 f., bambha again stands alone, while apariggaha is, for unknown reasons, as little remembered as ahimsa. L. 19, sacca seems to be missing wrongly. These small sentences have Slokarhythm, just as neva kujja na karave and similar, 1.7 ff., and have not been marked as such only on account of their repetitions. (a)datta, more Sanskritical than (a)dinna, also in Ayara, adayam=atan ? uvahanavam is transcribed by tapo-nistapta-deha in Suy. 1.6, 28. sacca, datta, and bambha are to be combined with uvahana: satyam evo pad hanam yasya bhavati sa satyopadhanayan; c'eva disrupts the compound. p. 553 The concluding words no punar-avi icc-attham hayvam agacchati recur 31,1.24 with itthattam. Since the supposition implied by icc-attham= ityartham "therefore" is not present, this is probably correct, and itthatta is equal to *atratva via *etthatta; the combination of -tya with an indeclinable does not make any difficulty at least to Abhayadeva, who, with reference to the parallel passage Viy. 110 b, renders itthatta with itthatva, which, however, ought to be itthamtya (in his case, the word is pafhantara for itthattham = enam artham). Dasav. 9,4. qw, we read itthamtham, which Haribhadra explains itthamstham (i. ca tyajati sarvasahj; but according to the preceding pada (jati-maranan mucyate), we are not concerned with a person, but with a thing or a condition, as is described by *atratua which certainly forms the basis here too with itthatta. Haribhadra's word is found in the negative as anitthamtha "being not so", in Viy. 858 a, in contrast to regular geometrical forms. (1) Prose passages are quoted by lines, verses by stanzas,

Page #124
p. 554 COMMENTARY 103 2. The comparison of a person who submits to Karman with a scattered (dirna ex conj.) army would be clearer if the even padas would interchange places. While fearing suffering, man load themselves with it. The genitive Jassa instead of the ablative jamha is in order, if one reads the ablative bhtto for bhua, Confusion of cases also in gabbha-vasahi na sajjanti 25,1.2.6.17; on the other hand, savvadukkhana muccai 1,1.3;17,1 is permissible. sa-kamma-sitte (3) stands in the sense of sikta-sva-karmah. A metrically wrong Pada with biya occurs also 26,8. It seems that c in stanza 8, regarding which 15,20 f, be compared, is not in its place. 3. Every contamination by gullt (leva) is to be avoided. The adjoining passage, according to which contaminated (levovalitta) souls conquer the world is completely contrary to this sentence. After samsara sagaram, the concluding word anupariyattanti and the positive counterpart starting from the levovarata has been omitted, which starts again with vitikanta only. It would be out of place to draw general conclusions from bhavidavva in H and D, since no further softened t is found in the text. pakkhida = pakita 38, 23 only in H). 4. The leading idea of the exposition st. 1 ff, is that some hide their true nature and are often wrongly judged. While therefore the motto, in verse and prose, seems to say "man clings to what he absorbs (ayana) guiltily, he knows nothing beside (it)", one has to translate, on the basis of the stanzas (cp. especially st. 7), as follows: "man retains for himself what he (etc.) Another one, one does not know in the least." ...khalu ayam purise like Ayara 11, 2 etc.; Suy. codiljatt is again taken up in st.23 f. samsarammiti, a conjecture of the Indian editor, is probaly wrong, the prose demands ramsi. St. 9 f. sapehae like A. ar, sa(m) pehae. In st. 16 f. pasamsati and vigarahati according to exigencies of the metre, iti samkhae like Say, 1 2,2, 1.2,21 in the same metre, and in Ayara 5. Regarding this chapter, as also regarding 19, nothing is to be remarked, 6. The ambiguous tameva of the beginning is understood as tamasy eva by the Samgahani, and we shall have to follow it, though the concurrence of the e-nominatives in the text would make us expect tamamsi, matanga

Page #125
104 COMMENTARY sraddha seems to denote, according to st. 2, a layman living alone like the roaming elephant. As the elephant passes away in the darkness of the thicket, he too dies, as is to be supplemented, without witness and assistance. "When (plainly) the layman has died in the manner of the elephant, who goes (part, loc.) into the darkness for departing this life (kaya-bhedai= "daya ?), one calls him received among the deva and danava (both also 45,21). I (rather) believe that etc." This is an attempt to cope with the beginning, with its (like in 16) forced word-order. "To be one's own friend", Ayara 16,12 too exhorts, and the same passage as Ayara 16,16;22,17 is recalled by the address purisa in st, 1. The word standing before Jane here and in 9, is apparently usable in the form judhire only, as which it may mean "fighting", i.e. "resorting to violence". laddha (5) should be future tense. Pada a in st. 6 is metrically wrong and not intelligible. The repetition of a Sloka is also suggested 22,8. The Rsi-name appears a second time, like Bahuya in 14; The case is different in 39. virata before the present name is both times the result of a conjecture, though not a far-fetched one. 7. "All suffering brings along [new] suffering, [and already] the condition. of desire (sotsukatva) (is) suffering. "By penance, suffering is neutralized, The suffering appearing in it, must be borne. What suffering is thought of, is expressly stated in st. 1: "The talk of people should not lead the person whom it concerns (aksipta) to abandon penance and self-control" (na tyajayet tapak-samyamau). The contrast to the duskara-carya forms the arista-carya, which probably is hidden behind the transmitted rattha-cariya, St. 2 ff. again take up the sausuyattana of the motto. In st. 4 ejjasi against the metre, a hienomenon familiar from A,ara, Say., Utt., and Dasav., in prose below 40,1.11. 8. "On this side [one is fastened] by a double [rope], in the beyond only and alone by Guna". The popular pun. Regarding aram (arar) and param cp. aram param ca (thus against the metre Suy. I 6,28: correct aram and param Suy. I 2,2.8). St. 1 elaborates the loss of the binding by a simile: A loosener of the best binding, the pivot (samya) at the chariot breaks in worldly life. (iha surmised for iya) and drops, As from the body of the chariot (kosa abl.) the pivot, thus the guilt should separate [from you], just as the peg of the spockes (ara-kida) abandons the binding, "To understand samiyam as samyak is not permitted by the va (=iva) following it, still the word does appear in this meaing in the foilo wing chapter. The final reflection in prose recalls 7. By the way, the rhythm of the stanza rings through it,

Page #126
COMMENTARY 103 9 p. 556 "So long as birth [happens), so long karman [operates). By karman, propagation (praja) can be, and it is being accumulated and used up according to law (samyak)." The exposition in which the acc. pl. masc. samvasaim and vippaogaim (1.12) are probably analogies rather than archaisms - says in prose that by retained (aprahina) Karman which comes up (udirna), bodily and mental pain appear, but that by Karman reduced [in the way of penance], the soul avoids the latter and attains salvation. The stanzas too deal, of course, with Karman, especially (st. 4 ff.) with its prevention and annihilation. St. 8 calls the former complete or incomplete ( savvena or desena ), st.9 makes the latter happen by accelerated consumption of Karman (upakrama, Umasvati 2,52) and by penances. St. 11 speaks of the intensity of Karman, and compares it to the plant developed stem-wise (khandhakhandhiya) from the shoot. Feeling of pain seems to be caused, according to st. 12 only by Karman conglomerated by nikacanal. The use of these special terms out of the doctrine of karman (cp. Lehre der Jainas $ 85 end) appears in no meterical passage of the the canon ukkaddhantam (13) means ukkaddhijjantam (utkarsyamanam); the point of departure is the idea of the water-filled bag, which is pulled up from the well. Regarding nidana cp. Jacobi, Samaraiccakaba p. XIX.XXX. If the just mentioned ukkaddhanta has no sign of the passive voice, bajjhijjate (14) has one in excess. On dwindling of the Karman, which is not a complete one (desenam), magic powers (riddhi) appear (15). In a person who practices penance and self-control (loc.) there exists, in case of a (conflict vimarda, again loc. !), faith in magic herbs and potions, and in application (agati again loc. !) of the Purva Sciences, which is here suggested by vastu (into which the latter are divided) (16). As from a handful of flowers, one throws aside the poisonous ones, just so the yukt'atma destroys, out of a binding of [good and] bad Karman, the conse. quences of the latter (17). Niyacchati st.20 and 22 = nigacchati. In st. 30, asamgatta seems to be equal to asamgatah and the form to be explained by the same meterical consideration which also ruled in 4,16 f., or, according to Pischel, Grammar 194; cp. also nisitta = nisita 26, 8. The object of the non-unification (joga) stands in the abl, instead of the instr. By karekaya, the assuption in the Ayara-glossary gets confirmed. (2) Abhayadeva writes, Vyakhyaprajnaptivstti 2+ b regarding nidhattimsu of the text : nidhatta kytavantah, iha ca visli sanam parasparatah pudgalanam nicayam kytva dharanam rudhi-sabdatvena "nidhattam" ucyate, udvarttana pavarttana-vyatirikta-karananam avi sayatvena karmano 'vasthanam iti. "nikaimsu"tti nikacitavantah nitaram buddhavanta ity arthah; nikacanam c' ainam eva pudgalanam paraspara-vislisanam ekikaranam anyonyavagahita agni-tapta-pratihanyamana-suci-kalapasyeva sakala-karananam avisayataya, karmano vyavasthapanam iti yavat.

Page #127
106 COMMENTARY 10. p. 557 "Who brings a man to the place (where he stands), if not his own actions ? They alone determine the doing of man. The conclusion of the chapter tries to explain this, where we read; "He who has fear [in the world), must become a monk,... he who cheats (mayin) must practise cunning, he who is homesick, go into his country, he who is hungry, must eat, he who is thirsty, drink, he who wants to teach another, use a text-book (sastra)". The second of these assertions (abhiuttassa sa-vahana-kiccam) is incomplete. Now we are in the fortunate position to be able to check chapter 10 by Nayadhammakabao 14 (190 b ff), and we read there : abhiuttassa paccayakaranam, addhana, parisantassa vahana-gamanam-kiccam" he who has been attacked, must have courage, he who has got tired from the road must go by a vehicle." It is characteristic of the transmission of the Isibhasiya that such gaps can be demonstrated, to which is further added that the sa in savahana no doubt has its place before desa-gamana. For in Nayadh. we read : ukkanthiyassa sa-desa-gamanam. Towards these facts, especially the one mentioned as the first, viz. that of becoming a monk, the whole specifying prose of the chapter is steering. The sections preceding them, viz. the thoughts which Minister Teyaliputta, who was deeply grieved and embarrassed by the sudden disfavour of his prince, entertained after vain attempts at suicide, and after the comforting words of his former wife Pottila Musiyaradhuta have nothing to do with the moto, nor have therefore the opening words about the saddheya, placed near it. Teyaliputta, it is true, does speak these too, but before, as Pottila suggested to him by rhetorical question, he became a monk, shortly after he obtained jati-smarana. It would therefore be correct to bring Tetali puttena upto buiyam immediately after the motto, which reaches upto imaim. The latter as well as the concluding words khantassa etc. are our author's own work, who, however, in case of the latter, overlooked that monkhood had already been recommended with bhiyassa khalu bho pavuajja. The rest is a free, sometimes scantier, sometimes ampler adaptation from Nayadh., partially translated by Huttemann, Jnata-Erzahlungen, p. 42 f. It is inferior to the original, among others in the feature that in it the capacity of Pottila as a deity is suppressed. Only by this feature, however, the words antalikkha-padivanna (1.22) become intelligible. 11. The wrong reading onayva instead of onacca is old, as it stands already in the Samgahani, but that does not make it any more correct; cp. ad 1. tatite (= trayikah), which is not taken up again in this shape, possibly stands for tati tti. One would take tat for tyagin, if the prose exposition would not depive it explicitly from tra just so the Commentary to Utt. 8,4

Page #128
COMMENTARY 101 (improble interpretation by Charpentier ibid). As the parallel passage of Viy, shows, veyai=vyejati (103 b) stands in the second place. Stanzas 1-4 deal with acquired knowledge, which, in st. 5, is contrasted by moral insight. In (3) samyojayet goes with the loc., and kariyam stands for the usual kajjam. 12. "So long as one seeks the world, one seeks property (vitta), and vice verse." This is one of the rhetorical "chiastic" figures, popular in the Bambhaceraim of the Ayara (first ibid. 3,14 ff, and p.53). While it never p. 558 shows an addition in 15 occurrence there, it is bere preceded by anacca, which was already contained in the motto of 11. Probably it belongs (perhaps as a gloss) into that context, and got here wrongly only, for " knowledge" has no place here. The sentence can be understood morally, as rendered above, in connexion with no logass' esanam care (no ya log' esanam care) Ayara 17,26. But with greater probabality one can understand it materially:" If one looks for people (lokah), one looks for maintenance (vitti) ". For this speaks vitti-ccheya in Ayara 44,12, in connection with the human and animal guests, who are not to be put to loss. They appear in st, 2 as the five demanding ones" : they are according to Thana 341 b guest (atihi), beggar (kivina), brahmanical itinerant monk (mahana), dog (sana), and Nirgrantha (samana). The stanzas are introduced by tam-jaha, which is perhaps intended to charactarise them as a quotation (iaha alone would be better), or something may have been omitted before. 13. The short motto becomes somewhat more intelligible by the exposition in prose and in st. 1 f. One who is proud of his laymanship (glhi-brmhanaratah, cp. padivuhanaya Ayara 11, 15), wants to bring possible all who still stand in worldly life, to an acceptance of the true doctrine (adana), and in doing so, does not mind even an action of impulse (1). He is guided by the wish to come closer to his own salvation (atmano vimocanartham, cp. above p.495), by the merit of converting that person. "This is not the action of one who attained piece (fantasya), but of a corrupter (nasayatah cp. Pischel $ 553) (2 a)." From this starting-point, the motto might be translated tbus : "Why does no friendliness happen from your side ?" tae (tvaya, more natural would be tatto=tvattah) instead of the transmitted tae recommends itself, because the specifying stanza 1 addresses some one. . Harming activity results in many forms of existence for the doer (2b). But the harmed person must ascribe his misfortune to his own action in former time, that violent one only gives the impulse to the Karman, till then

Page #129
108 COMMENTARY dormant (santa), to take its course (3). This is confirmed by st. 4, a quotation from 2,6, just as the prose sentence too, looking ahead, specifies it. The first of the stanzas 5 f, continues the Karman idea, while the second seems to be dealing with material property. Both are connected by P. 559 their laconism. Whatever (of Karman] one possessess, vanishes [by its consumption] ; nothing that is not there (na asat) gets lost; of that which exists (sattah), some vanishes (according to the way in which the existing one manifests itself]; dormant (santam) [Karman] does not get lost [prior to its manifestation) (5). "The alteration of the second nasantam into na santam appears unavoidable. "The one gives because he has something; another glves because he does not acknowledge possession of his own; were he to do so, he would not give to me; [but] he does not do so, therefore he gives to me." 14. "What [is] correct [in itself), is not valid on wrong application." "To extol himself (appaniyazatmana, Hem 3,57,3)" this the ayukta-yoga- "does not befit a prince (and) a merchant"- to the position of both of whom it is in itself appropriate, yukta. baddha-cihna-the expression also Uvavaiya 49 IX - yodha 45,39 a warrior in uniform. "Whether a person, within the community, or away from it, or exclusively in it" - this the yukta - "inclines toward this world [or] pays homage to the world beyond" - this the ayukta-yoga - "in both cases the world (which he aspires to is) without duration", a subsequent existence leads him on from there. With Bahuka, who was familiar to the non-Jainas addressed, it was different. "Bahuka died (or: is considered as, mata) free from desire", this means that he passed through his last but one, and his last monk-existences free from desire (akamaka). His resolution and its application were in harmony. The representation of the hypothetical counterpart (sakamaka) can only end in the rhetorical question siddhim praptah sakamakah? or with the supplimentation of an apostrophe of [a]siddhim. Questions without distinguishing particle in the next chapter too. 15. Under the supposition that saya-dukkha (sata-duhkha) denotes the suffering arisen as a consequence of sensual pleasantness, three assertions follow from the long motto. We must here manage without an interrogation-particle as already remarked with regard to the preceding chapter, yet we can refer to the sentence following the second assertion: "Here, question and answer [are before us]". 1. It is indifferent whether the psychic or the bodily displeasure which one outwardly works off (cp, st. 8), is a consequence of pleasantness or

Page #130
COMMENTARY 109 p. 560 unpleasantness. 2. He whom that reaction bits, has only and alone been overcome by a suffering originating from sensual pleasantness. 3. This suffer. ing - we might also say : effect of Karman, since the prose treats the word dukkha alike with kamma in chaptar 9 - is a "dormant" one (santa). For, Karman which is not in the condition of rest (asanta), is already turning into effect, and one can therefore no longer awaken it to the latter (udirei). The word dupana, which occurs four times, is according to 21,6=uda pana. kiva (20) a bird, cp. Sen, Panhavagaranaim 31,24. vahner...nihsesam ghatinam sreyo bhavati; icchati (26) = scchati. 16. yasyendriyani dravair iva na parisravanti visay'acarah, sa etc. The wordorder of the text is strangely forced, as in 8. The suggested comparison, derived from asrava, re-appears in vippavahato pava-kammassa: he who yields to pleasant impressions [disposed] for the absorption of bad Karman, which carries [him] away [into new existences]. In the motto, indiya is obviously acc. neut., as in st. 4, in st. 1 and 2 the masc, obtains. In (3), one expects sariram 17. The word ima in st. 1 points to something preceding, which can only be st.2. Should we have the motto before us in the prose at the end, and in st 3 ff. its exposition ? In the latter the words joga, savajja, niravajja. would have been resumed as usual. 18. To tam kaham iti, which introduces the discussion in 16, corresponds here 1.1 and 5, se kaham etam, and the name of the Rsi can scarcely follow it, but must precede it and conclude the matto ayate...vajjam samadiyati. "The soul, which does not control itself, uses strong means (vajra) (for its purposes)", i. e. such as the ordinary circumstances offer it. Thus, the bird uses (st. 1) its beak, and the water carrier thong and rope. 19. The chapter completely stands off already by the fact that it classifies instead of bringing the nane of a Rsi. Moreover, as we saw already, the materialistic doctrines given here, are incompatible with the basic character of the work without their refutation. Thana 343a registers only the beginn. ing, and the commentator Malayagiri is, owing to the dificiency of the tradition, so little familiar with its meaning that he renders ukkala by utkalati, vsddhim yati, and rajju by rajya. Doubtlessly, we have here utkata before us, people who have a high opinion of their power of conviction.

Page #131
110 COMMENTARY In the choice of this word lies the only criticism of the contents of what they proclaim. The first of them is "he who, under the example of a staff, by showing its beginning, middle and end speaks of "mere concretum" (samudaya), moreover asserts that the soul does not live longer than its - body, and thus represents the negation (vyavaccheda) of the migration through the forms of existence" (vadati, to be sure, has to be mentally added to abhidhanani, just so 1,9). The second is "he who, under the example of a rope, by demonstrating that this is only a concretum, speaks of a "mere aggregate of the five elements", and thus represents the negation of the course through the profusion of existences". samsara and samsiti are synonymous; perhaps samtati is to be read instead of samsati, cp. 21,3. The third utkata is a "borrower" (stena). Thus it called "he who, with the help of examples which he picks out (grahaih) from other texts of instruction, is fond of extolling his own point of view, and, insisting on it, represents the negation (cheda) of tolerance". Fourthly, an utkata is named from the fact that "after the existence of a soul (independent of the body) (asti ny esa) has been proved to bim he denies it (at least] partially (desa), by far-fetched (arguments) (grahaih), according to which e.g. it does not act (akarty). In the fifth place finally stands the absolute disavower, who denies every possibility (sambhava) that a soul exists. The "third" (tacca), which does not come in question, seems to be the partial affirmation, lying between positive and negative, which is contained in 4, As elsewhere the molto, thus here the assertion is provided with an expostion (1.21 ff.). If already the nom. jivo 1.5, and the five elements 1.8 recalled the Syyagada (anno jivo annam sariram Suy. II 1.15, pance-mahabbhuiya ibid. 20), literal reminsences of phe former passage follow here. From the preceding (1.17) comes sambhavabhava (1.32), but the application is a different one. The meaningless eya (1.29 can perhaps be interpreted as a misunderstanding of the abbreviation-syllables pa and ka. In case of the former, this has no difficulty. 21. pura and puvvam are combined with the pres. tense in conformity with the syntax of Sanskrit, and this present-tense finite verb is represented by the pres. part. in st. 4 according to a conjecture lying near at hand. annana-mulakam (once olakam like vannagam 38,4) is an adverb ("on the basis of ignorance"), cp. 40,3. diftho (6) = drsfavan: for the lion in the well cp. Pancatantra 1,8, Hitopadesa -2, 11. Bhadda (8) recalls the mother or Sukosala, cp. v. Kamptz, Sterbefasten p. 37. 22. The prese exposition 1.4 ff. stresses by means of a number of comparisons that the dhamma=gamadhamma, Ayara 135, 18, obtain for man exclu

Page #132
COMMENTARY 111 sively. It is in conformity therewith if st. 1-8 express disregard for woman. (In st. 5 laghavo instead of 'vam) The contents of st. 9-12 however can be summed up as the advice to think over the consequences of acting; for they are not at all connected with the former, They can however be joined to the motto, which says: "hurting is the Karman, free from what is hurting are the awakened one's etc. (cp. aparisadiya Utt, 1,35 = Dasav. 5,1,96; aparisadi Viy. 293a.) It is thus a middle piece 22, 1.4-(8), inserted between two parts belonging together. If we search for a reason of the linking up with the motto, only the phonological similarity of parisadi with purisadiya offers itself. The identical cbservation in Ayara be called to mind, cp. "Worte Mahaviras", p.73, Note 4;p.81, Note 2, and in Nisiba (Vavahara and Nisiha-Sutta, p.9, Note 4). The comparison of the dharmah pertaining to man with a wart at the body (or the like, aratiya Ayara II 13,14 = Nis 3,33), explicable from the nature of things, is continued by suggestion with a number of further protuberances, in the usual order earth-water-fire, udaga before pukkhale seems superfluous: (se jaha namae) pukkhale (siya) udae jate etc. 23. One speaks, on earth, of two ways of dying: the peaceful one and the one that is painful (by sticking to the world). The ambiguousness of mata = msta and mata may be intended. pura-maenam is however certainly - puro-matena and means the conception of dying as a misfortune. For, a speaker announces that he-the gen, imassa etc, reger to the subject contained in karessami- wants to save himself from the entanglements and bindings in the soul. Probably, the second ganda (cp. gandu, Comment, to Utt. 70,28 = granthi) is to be deleted, and paliya (for which the meanings given by Leumann, ZII 7, 159 and in the Ayara. are not suitable) is to be supplemented to palighaiya "surrounded". He who keeps to the programme given further on, will find happiness in death. 24. bhayya (bhavya) does not mean here, as so often, "predestined for the salvation", but "pointing into the future". This was the world (savvam inam) previously, when I was not yet familiar with its transitory nature (aniccata st. 8 and others); now however, it is no longer so [for me). In spite of (tadha vi) knowing about the Samsara, my soul clings to the life here, which affords amenities, and to the life to come which will bring the reverse, or whose happiness is not enduring. The world (imam) with its disadvantages and advantages prepares for the soul a bondless display of the Samsara,

Page #133
112 COMMENTARY So far the range of thoughts in the expositionary prose. This "display" (if we correctly understand the atirya *nirvesti- or *nirvayasti?.-) and the entering into salvation (siva) surely do not go together in any way, and we are led to the assumption that the letter has been wrongly anticipated from 1.14, where it stands likewise after an absolutive (vitivatitta-vyati patya) and has displaced a description of the manner of 9,1.16 f. Cp. the omission 3,1.3. Re atareluka 1.9, cp. Pischel 395 end. The aniccata is further dealt with in st. 1-20, while the later ones discuss Karman. For tamansi (1), one should expect tamammi in the verse, vatadhana is up till now recorded as a proper name only (references in Charpentier, Paccekabuddhageschichten, p. 161), and Jacobi bas corrected himself accordingly in the glossary of his Ausgewaehlte Erzaeheungen. But in our passage, only a general conception is suitable at the side of kantara, vari, aggi, and tamo. As such, vatadhana offers itself in the sense of "borough", literally "place of fences'. just as loc. cit. p.37,17 vadahanaga hariesa cannot possibly mean the Candalas of the place Vatadhana, which would certainly not be mentioned, but only the inhabitants of the "borough" concerned. For the combination with kantara cp, the frequent juxta-position of (a)ranna and gama, among others above 14,1.6f. For saya, one would expect savvattha with these designations of place. udumbaka (4) instead of bara. Correct vice jata (15) = yada would be sada. pakati (16) like nikkhati 26, 14, kata 28,12;36,15, mata 45,14, perhaps also 14,8; kita 45,45. 25. Like the 20th chapter, the 25th too is not an original product, but a loan. Its character as a fragment stands out even more boldly, as the removal from a greater, unknown context becomes clear by the beginning tae nam (cp. OLZ 1932,145). Ambada (or Ammada) is canonically known from the Uvavaiya (389-116), but is not introduced there as a parivrajaka. His partner Jogamdharayana, after whom, properly speaking, the chapter ought to be named, is if identical with Udayana's Minister Yaugamdharayana, likewise a Brahmin, but he speaks as a Jaina here. According to Abhidbanara jendra, he appears in a story of the Avassaya-Cunni. Ambada now questions him [1.] why he does not live as a brahmacarin, just as he himself has renou. nced sexual desire (gabhha-vasahi iostr. probably= garbha-varsebhyah and 1.50 degsesu), Yaugamdharayana replies that men are carried away (harita) by all sorts of "appropriations" (adana)' i. e, evil actions (papa karman), and out of this bondage then follows sexual activity. He thus means to make Ambada undarstand that renunciation alone, of which the latter bosts, is not enough. He who, however, [2] lives according to monastic ethics (1.16ff; ti-gutta 1.21 is out of place), for him [3] women with their allurements (1.34f.) do not even enter the spiritual horizon,

Page #134
COMMENTARY 113 This representative of a motto is followed, from 1.38 onward, likewise as in 20, by an exposition. It states in the beginning (4.) that "freedom from desire (raga) exists in a person who does harbour desire (saraga), but in a certain direction (apeksya) is no longer subject to infatuation (moha)". This is, it is true, the contrary of what was taught in the beginning, where sexuality was considered as a particular case of submission to Karman and vanished with the latter. Here, however, we are told to our amazement, that the particular condition of a hata-mohd is equivalent with freedom from desire right away. A second section [5] of the exposition illustrates, by a sloka, already known, the metaphysical consequences of monastic life, a third one [6] (1,45ff.) starts from the alms (pinda) conforming with prescriptions mentioned 1.34, and states that the taking of nourishment is allowed to happen for a definite purpose only, as the allegories of the cartwright, the painter in lacquer, and the arrow-smith intend to illustrate. The nyaya of the elephant and the forest-tree etc. previously suggested, are not intellip. 565 gible, however. pau = patra, cp. kau = kaya 9.30 and p.556. The partaking of a kimpaga 21,6 an example of foolishness. One is allowed to eat in order to appease one's hunger, to be able to serve one's superiors, to fulfil the prescribed observances, and to meditate on the Dharma, as well as in order to preserve one's life. These 6 reasons stand in Thana 359a in the Gaba : veyana veyayacce iriy'atthae ya samjam'atthae taha pana-vattiyae, chattham puna dhamma-cintde. The stanza is probably to be inserted here too, though the length in veyana might suggest an enumeration in prose. In 1.53, tam c 'eva is correct as a reference, in 1.49 wrong for icc-ai or similar, 26. An allegory executed in st. 8-15 in detail, but in a rather motley manner, calls the soul a field, which is to be prepared by morality. The allegory recalls Suttanipata 1,4 (st. 177) = Samyutta-Nikaya 1,7,2,1. Many details are unclear. Besides akudattam "honesty" (9), we require a second nom. for the comparison. In kudesum is contained kuta(ka) as part of the plough. gocchanavo (10) of unknown meaning. In 11, kasate represents the plural. nihanam "end" in 12 looks doubtful. nisitta (8) =nisita, halisa (9) = halesa. Instead of (a)valamba in 13, one may also suppose vilamba, but then the three next syllables would not satisfy. The annihilation (nirjara) in 15 is Identified with "removal (nisksti) of the evils", where isa ("carriage-shaft") should be acc. With these stanzas, the motto is specified, which designates that moral event as "divine agriculture" (divyam klsim kssati). It recurs in 32 with part

Page #135
114 COMMENTARY of the verse-lines. In appinai (ar payati), a giving back or passing on must be implied. The stanzas preceding the motto are of different contents, but can be considered as outwardly connected with st. 15 of the discussed complex, by st. 2a, b and 7c.d. Does the beginning with its address- savv" = savvampoint backward to the description of a situation which is missing? The true mahana (also in st. 11) is contrasted with the Brahmin who, just like the Ksatriya and Vaisya, engages in gory ritual (yage lastra-jtvin). "They shut their capacities off from the discernment of good and evil (viveka) (and) from pure life". Here, 3c,d is compulsorily taken in advance and p. 566 linked with 2a. b, for both lines have the plural. adam Des. 1,16 marga. Metrically, chapter 26 is remarkable by the fact that almost all deviations from the normal Sloka which our text shows, such as Vipulas and Padas with too few or too many syllables, are found together here. 26,2 also contains the only example of a weak caesura (within the word). Of ninesyllable metres, only 3,2 gis(h)ate, 3,6 vtr(i)yatta, 9,14 dukk(a)ram,29,2 adiyati be mentioned, Seven-syllable metres appear 15 times, 26,3 and 10 together with the bha-Vipula (Syllables 5-7 a dactyl). The latter has the caesura instead of after the 5th syllable, after the 4th one, in 32,3 and after the 6th, in 5,2. After the 4th, the na-Vipula stands (syllables 5-7 are 3 short syllables), in 26,4. The ma-Vipula (3 long syllables) shows, in 33,8 paunati, break-up of the last long syllable. In 3,1 and 45,26, the raVipula (amphimacer) appears; in the former place sa ought to stand instead of va. Wrong, like this Pada, are also, mostly by simultaneous shortness of the 2nd and 3rd syllables, or by length of the 7th in even place, the following padas; 2,4;6,6;26,8;28,3;30,1;36,6;45,31. 27. To the motto "The good conduct of the pious man (consists) in undisturbed society of the Sramanas "corresponds the exposition following it. It deals with the avoidance of worldy company. nidhatta (2) = nihita, sakheya (3) sakhya via sakhiya, avaha-vivaha (5) cp. Asoka, Girnar IX, 2, The metre demands ava-vivaha, cp. Leumann ZII 7,p.161, 1,6ff, samchinna-sola (7) is taken up again in 28, 1; metrically similar to sachinna is sapehae 4,9f., as well as pejjenam and sahe like jane st. 1 28. The subject of st. 1-20 is the kama. "For those who are covetous in desires, even the three worlds (trividham se, jagat) are not enough (tuccham) (3). "anupassato (2) anupasyan shows a nom, with supression =

Page #136
COMMENTARY 115 of the nasal. The conjecture (6) avakkamam would be apagato vyutkramo yatha bhavati tatha "without interruption" seya (12) =kardama Suy. 2,1,2, end, = panka Nayadb. 636 (68b). After 20, we learn, It is true, the originator of the motto, but not the latter itself, for the preceding stanzas cannot be considered as such. The 4 concluding stanzas speak of resignation, 29. p. 567 In the motto, we are concerned with the damming up of the srotas, external influences. sota in st. 3 is however srotra, as the corresponding stanzas 5.7.9.11 prove, and (4) unquestionably refers to the stanza of the motto. va va (15) and ya (17) are abnormal, the latter is not even metrically necessary, like Dasav. 12,10, vari probably expresses "segregation" in general, of which the well-known meaning "place for taming etc. of elephants" is only a narrowing-down. 30. Once more some thoughts regarding the topic: as the seed, so the barvest; as the deed, so the reward. Already from here, the motto: "the world (subject to Karman) or: all happening on earth) is according to the state of affairs (effected by Karman)" is comprehensible. As (st. 6ff.) the judgement repeats the property of matter, just so the Karman is the echo (evampratisrut) of the action which produces it. himsam (4) = himsan. manati (6.) - Manayati in the sense of manute. 31. In the dictum of Parsva", mere questions appear; obviously, they could form the motto in combination with their answers only. The 6th question sums up, with regard to gati, the points which were separated in the 1st and 2nd one. The 6th reply has changed places with the 7th. The lines 11 ff. form the exposition. After the World" depending on conditions (parinama) had become clear in the answers 1-5 as dualism of souls and non-animated matter, which assert themselves each in their way, a dualism to be dealt with according to the dialectics frequent in the canon-, the exposition starts from the "step of existence" in the primary meaning of "going". This literal meaning still forms the foundation of the sentence a, by expressing the substantial upward drift of the soul to the uppermost region of the redeemed ones in the world urdhva-gamin. The substances, on the other hand, do not possess it, for which reason they are called adhogamin. The gradation (gati) of the beings as men, gods, etc. has the further details in vidual. [d] "Never can a being on earth (iyampraja) attain to p. 568 uoperturbed (avyabadha) happiness, if it has let the whip play (cp, kasam

Page #137
116 COMMENTARY kasaittha Ayar. 42,16, i.e. has perpetrated damage)". The variant, however, which is likewise transmitted and ungrammatically intorduced, says that no man could ever produce anything but suffering ( prakarsit). For section e, we have initially a certain control in the variant 1.36 ff. The double perception" (of which the variant knows nothing) is probably that in the moment of acting and that at the appearance of the metaphysical effect. The soul, thus the variant states, has effected the perception by its own doing, not by that of some one else (atmana kTta jiva, na parena kTtah). After panativata 1. 42, there is a lacuna, similar to the one which was to be stated in 3; the word veramana is certainly not correct in direct continuation. The contrast between guilty action and its abstention appears in the variant 1.36 ff. With such a contrast lost in the text, the antithesis "but the creatures feel hurting (satana) pain" is perhaps connected. The following poses several puzzles. If the conjectured verbal forms (samucchetsyati and samutthasyati) are correct, the reading is; "What a person fears [that] (tam is missing) he will remove, i.e. (arthat) : he will rise (to morality)". We should like to combine with this the abl, samsara-margat, but the Viyahapannatti shows that nitfhita-karanijje must not be separated from mad'ai. mad'ai is, according to the commentary of that text, motadin, "he who eats [only] dead matter" (i.e. nothing that has lost its life for his sake), and designates, part pro toto, one who behaves ritually. Why we find in its place a(m)madai, cannot be explained; Ammada (Ambada) is scarcely to be thought of. The end of the variant : loe does not seem to fit in, it looks like another answer to question 4. 32. Regarding this chapter, which mostly agrees with 26, nothing is to be remarked. 33. Motto: "From correct and wrong acting and talk respectively one recognizes the wise man and the fool". The author of this wisdom has been deferred nearly up-to the end of specifying stanzas for unknown reasons, From (5) onward, the association (samsarga) with the former comes to the front therein, King Samjaya of Mitbila is not further known to us. bhojja (10), also 38,20) might be bhu(n)jyat, mulakam as final part of an adv. compound cp. 21,1.3ff. 34. p. 569 Here too, as in 33 and later on in 35, a statement of numerically defined cases, which is, for the matter of that, without parallels in Thana

Page #138
COMMENTARY 117 which is named therefrom. Not the beginning but progress confronts the wise man, i.e. the believer, with the fool, as it also happened in 33. St. 1 of the exposition exhaustively sums up how the former frees himself, by benevolent consideration, from the damage (dosa, abl.) which the latter does to him, and how all iniquity serves only for his benefit. For he is (st.2) free (apalinna), frequent in Ayara, cp. Worte Mahaviras", p. 117, note 10) from all bondage, and causes no future forms of manifestation (vesa) by retaliationg actions. The ordinary person (dina, gen. instead of instr.), however (st. 3) thinks only of the preservation of his body, while the longing for death and the knowlege of the identity of the self with the world of the living (nanyatva) plays no part (hayati). 35. Four cases (thana), manifest in the cardinal faults, lead to the disregard of other being and result in wandering about in the Samsara. Conduct according to the precept, causes cessation of those fundamental evils. The exposition particularly stresses that everybody should mind his own business and be wakeful in his huse, lest outward influences rob him of his moral assets (st. 18ff.) In st. 10 te vatthu = tani vastuni. hida (st. 18,22) may be =hiftha, like ada =aftha - ("eight") and an adhastat-karman may be equivalent to a nicaih-karman, as base action. nahisi (21) is a counterpart to najjai of the Paumacariya (Jacobi, Bhavisatta Kaha 60). Obviously the pres. pass, extant in jnayate, can alternate with the fut, act. in the meaning of "as". Just so nahisi aram kao param Suy. 12,1,8 is to be understood : "why [should) life yonder [be] as the life here ?" (deviating Jacobi SBE 45,259 according to Silanka). On account of the caesura of the Aryas beginning in st. 17, affalaka is considered as a compound here and in 21. 36. This chapter is linked up with the preceding one by the subject of krodha. The latter emarges clearly enough from the stanzas of the exposition. In the motto, it is pre-supposed by ut patat, which seems to play the same part here p. 570 as the samjvalana krodha in the theory of the kasaya. Cp. also Dhammapada 222. "To one who goes up in violently blazing-up [anger), I will speak with a friendly [word]. What (however) shall I say to a peaceful one ? (In any case) not : "you empty-headed fellow" (literally : "You empty husk"). "The half-sloka now following states : "The anger of myself and others which is let loose on an object (patra) brings harm", where, it is true, instead of the three hard genitives, one locative and two instrumentals were to be expected. The adjoing prose sentence too has an unfortunate construction, for, kovam is possible as an acc, masc. only, e.g. with niginhissami or nigin. hami. Only after niginhitavyam, the motto seems to be completed. [aldatt'e

Page #139
118 COMMENTARY nkurodae (9) =ankurayapy udayo na datto yena sah; instead of citthe one should like to see viddhe or, still better datthe (10c abs.) St. 15f. comes, to judge from the address maharaja, from some other context, a fact which may also hold good for the remaining non-slokas of this chapter. 37. In the missing of a metrical exposition, this chapter does not stand alone, cp.10,14,31. "Once upon a time, the world was water", thus runs the motto, which, for the first time in this work, is a heterodox one - a second of this type is contained in the next chapter. The exposition, which then starts, elucidates the sentence as follows: "then the egg was glowing, then the world originated, then it breathed (sasvasa)". The mention. ing of Varuna instead of Brahman may belong here, in view of his traditional connection with the waters : "the world is Varuna's creation to us." A second non-Jinistic cosmogonical theory (ubhao-kalam etc.) apparently makes the world originate from the sacrifice, under significant absence of any mythical or mystical suggestion. Opposite these two brahmanical ideas, but without expressing an antithesis, only the third one (na vi maya etc.) leads us on Jaina ground, it asserts the reality and eternity of the world, What then follows, has quite a new contents, viz. the coinciding of the (monastic) daily course with the course of the sun, regarding which Kappa 5, 6-8 = Nisiha 10, 31-34 compareda, also Dasaveyaliya 8,28. A bridge leading back to cosmogony, can, with good intention, be seen in the words paduppannam inam socca (a sloka-Pada?) "as he has learned that the world (after all) does exist". But it is also possible that something has been omitted, as had to be stated repeatedly already. Also, the sentence "in the place or in the lowland where the sun sets (for him), there", requiros the supplement: "he shall remain till"- viz. till, after its re-rising, he is allowed to move on with the prescribed caution. In the Vedhas, known from Uvavaiya, which begin after pau-ppabhayaes rayante, the word-order as demanded by the meaning, has been sacrificed to the metre, as happens not rarely, it would run : phulla'uppala-ummiliya-komala-kamalammi aha pandurappabhae (thus ad 1,1, *prabhake). sc. sure. It must remain undecided whether, in the end, also before evam khalu, which seems to introduce a new sentance, -something is missing. Regarding the precept, cp. Ayara II 83, 1, re the final words ibid. 86,33.36. P. 571 (3) The translation (also Ind. Ant. 39 (1910), 265) is to be corrected not only on the basis of this passage - : "A monk who regulates his way of life according to the rise (of the sun), and puts his intentions in action before it sets" etc. (4) Cp. thalesu taheva ninnesu ya Uttarajjhaya 12, 12 "on high ground or on low ground" (Jacobi). (5) In Leumann's Glossary erroneously obhuyae.

Page #140
P. 572 COMMENTARY 119 38. Just like 37, this chapter too shows a heterodox motto. It speaks, in a most worldly way, of enjoyment and pleasure and happiness and of the turning away from suffering and, unhappiness, and is attributed to the Buddhist Rsi in metrical form (st. 1). T. 2, with which the exposition begins, we know almost literally through Jacobi (SBE 45,269,3) from Silanka's Tika to Sayagada 1,3,4,6, who seems to have taken it from our text, and also states that it is directed against the Buddhists. The buddhas in st.4 however are the Jainas." The further metrical exposition falls, after st. 6,9,12,17,19,25, into smaller sactions, whose spiritual link is the reflection on the relationship between action and purpose. (vannaga st, 4 varnaka) The use of pleasant or unpleasant remedies against corporal disease or spiritual confusion is prescribed, this to be meant in st. 7-9, by the knowledge, not by the respe ctive cause, viewed from outside, gimana st. 11 nirmana Like narambho napariggaho (12) also naghato 45,28. He who got over (the disease) (atikranta), 14), requires the medicine as little as the (sharp) the knife capacity to cut (bhedyata!), appano (15) seems to be gen, counterpart is (durantassa (16) In st. 15f, one might think of cinte'va (cinta iva). paccala (19) samartha (Des. 6.69). bhojja (20) cp. already 33,10. By way of conjecture pacchana (21.23)=pracchadana, siace patthana-prasthana does not suit. Together with vesa, it is to characterize the appearance of the monk, Jati?2) can be taken, like nani 39,3 as pure stem. alam is adj., as in Nistha 14,8f. The blue jackal in st. 25 we know from Pancatantra I 10, katti (27). referring to this, might be krtti "the [natural] skin". The story to which st. 28 alludes, cannot be traced, but pavakara "ship-builder" has perhaps been constituted correctly. 39. As in 26, thus here too, the motto stands only after a number of stanzas. In it, rahasse and apaliuncamane, by which latter we are reminded of Vavahara 1, 1ff. are contrasts: guilt committed secretly, is to be openly confessed, St. 5, which follows after the motto, has nothing to do with this idea, cp. remarks regarding the next chapter. The centre of gravity of the stanzas standing before the motto (which, by imam, if this has been correctly conjectured, are linked up with something preceding which is not there), lies in the idea that also a knowing person can go wrong and attract Karma with the result of re-incarnation (bhojjo-bhyas) (3f). 40. "First of all (pura), one is to transform the wish into its contrary (aniccha)." If aniccham is acc. here, then it is anicchan in st. 4, where icchate must be lechyate for isyate.

Page #141
COMMENTARY The prose exhortation, openly to confess wrong-doings, does not belong into this context. It fits however excellently behind the motto in 39, while st. 5 of that passage speaks of the world of desire of our chapter. It may have obtained its place on account of the identity of the name of the great hunter adduced as an example from Utt. 18, with the Rsi, at which juncture the similarity between raschim and rahasse possibly recommended itself likewise the stems of which scarcely differ in pronunciation, 120 41. A motto of the usual kind is missing; we have either a parallel case of 28 before us, where 20 stanzas precede the mere name of the Rsi, or the motto is entangled in the loss which cost st. 13., its second half. The p. 573 series of stanzas, through suitable metaphors,-then the paksin conjectured in st. 6 are winged insects-, deals with those who exhibit their asceticism, and by selling it for amisa, consider it a means of livelihood. Perhaps an instance of polemics against the Ajivakas, named from such practice. The 4 concluding stanzas (among them two self-citations) describe, under inclusion of a verse closely related with Dhammapada the alms-goer, who takes success or failure without expectations. With st. 14 cp. satimam pi kalam na agghai, Nayadhammakahao 214a. Opposite pratarala in 12,1, we find here, in st. 17, prakrtah (gavah) as an inferior varient. 42-44 The first of these three very short chapters, which lack in an exposition, visualizes, in its half-Sloka, the gain of something great by monastic penury. The counterpiece Say. 1,4,4.7: ma appenam lumpaha bahum. As for the three-gradation, one may think of a class of gods, especially also of the three ranks of the Graiveyaka (Gevejja). Possibly a second half of the Sloka gave the context, The dve ange in 44 raga and dveja surely must be identical with the do anta of Ayara 14,6:15;28. Here, ud is added to a, pra, and nik, which are found in Ayara 19,20, without any essential change of meaning. vidosavidvesa, is unsupported, but nevertheless possible, as cannot be said re ya va (or va...ya H). 45. In this last and longest chapter, in which several unsolved puzzles remain, the specifying stanzas 3ff, start from the word pava, which is dealt with up to st. 13. Further subjects are up-to 22: jiviya and ahimsa; up-to 42; ana jig'indassa; up-to 47: kama and tanha; up-to 53: activity and abstention therefrom (kajja-karana and samjama). talliccha (6)-Des. 5,3 atpara, St. 14: "From the end of the earth, from the edge of the sea, ...

Page #142
COMMENTARY 121 or out of the fire, the life of the creatures has arisen again after death, [as it contains the requital for the actions, it is], so to say, a living fruit-store." The softening in the composition (vara=para) is otherwise not in the manner of this text, which writes 10, 1, 13 tala pudake; 25, 1.50.53 jatukarae, usukarae. Also teyani (written tetani)= tejant in the meaning of "fire", which seems to be indispansable here, is striking. Should we write atthaya, corre, ponding to niggahana (17) for Ohanae ? Caution with a cruse of oil (taila-patra,22) we also find in the Nidanap.574 katha, Jataka I 50, 4. In st. 24, read dhimato, as in 38. Side-pieces to nanhato(28) vide 38,12. In 28b, an attempt to make something out of what is given in HD. (a)nila (29) with Dasav. 10,3, better (a)nila according to Hem. 1,228, and correspondingly anala 24, 24; atta instead of atta also Utt, 9, 10. agamo (33), constituted from agamam, means, unless something entirely different is at the root, the "acquaintance" (with the trees) and corresponds to the preceding vinnana. The Dvandva ana-koha (35, -kova 37) is in sing. instead of pl. The first word refers to nar'inda and jin'inda, the second to desiya and saranna. Re 38a cp. Dasa 7 evam khalu (...bhikkhu-padimam) ahasuyam...sammam kaenam phasitta paliita ...bhavai. There, bodily achievement in wider sense is referred to, here the kaya-sparsa is absorption through the ear. St. 39-41 are, examples for 38.c.d. In 40, we have a reminiscence of Dasav. 2,8. But where as there, the agandhana snakes as the nobler species do not suck up again their poison from the wound caused by their bite, as the gandhana do this despicable action is here wrongly asserted just with regard to them. The ruppi = rukmin (41) of the records was surely permitted to be changed to sappa. palittao (42) sc. gehao like 35,13. Whereas in 9,154., we see the possession of magical powers (riddhi) mentioned positively or at least indi. fferently, their appreciation (garava) and enjoyment (asvada) is called pernicious in st. 43. A pleasure-accentuated action (sata-kamma) has trouble as its consequence, just as a lover in the end receives poison from woman's hand. Thus under the supposition that 44b is correctly emended. In a and c, the subject of the action and the latter itself have in like manner mentally to be added, viz. in c the fish, which, as it plays about in the water, gets at the bait (amisa), whereas the manifold interpretations which may have, shall not be discussed here. That graha (so also 9,17: 24,36) appears as neutre, is scarcely correct. (tehim 47) sc. tanhae satena ya ; tabhyam karanabhyam (6) Dasaveyaliyacunni (Jinadasa : Dasavaikalikacurni, Indaur 1933) p. 87 : naganam do jatiyo : gandhana ya agandhana ya. tattha gandhana nama je dasiuna gaya manrehim agacchiya tam eva visam vana-muha-thiya puno aviyanti te ; agandhana nama maranam vavasanti na ya vantayam aviyanti. Very similar Haribhadra's question in his Dasavaikalikatika (Dasavaikalikasutra, Devcand Lalbhai Pustakoddhara 47, Bombay 1918) 95b (akadahiya better than agacchiya).

Page #143
122 COMMENTARY krechram vrttam jagat. In appa (49), the nom. stands instead of the gen. St. 51 makes the wise man be "a match for the celestial creator". Whereas the latter (allegedly) creates the body, the former arrests activity, and thus p.575 removes corporeablity, which (52) is absurd for him. Here tittaehim = trptakaih is to be conjectured for bhijjachim on the basis of the frequent cases of confusion of bh with t. St. 53 contains the exhortion that one should set (yunjiyar) one's energy from case to case in a thoughtful way on samyama, [which would thereby progressively increase] by flowers and fruit (adi) one preserves the primary cause, [the seed] for [new] blossoms. Therewith the chapter concludes. This attempt of an explanation of the Isibhasiyalm be however concluded with the request to promote, by emendations of this attempt at an edition and interpretation, the understanding of the unique work, which embodies a special tradition, agandhana 45 anga 44 attalaka 35 adant 26 adayam 1 anupassato 27 alareluka 24 atta 45 adatt'ankurodaya 36 addha-andha? 26 anala 45 apadinna 34 aparisadi 22 apaliuncamana 39 appaniya 14 abbambha-pariggaha 1 ara-kida 8 arati(ya) 22 alam Adj. 88 -aim Acc. Pl. masc. 9 anacca 11 anakova (-koha) 45 -ati instead of -ati 4 amisa 41.45 ayana 4 aram param 8 avaha-vivaha 27 icchati-rechati 15 iti samkhae 4 itthatta 1 isa 26 ukkala 20 udumbaka 24 uppayanta 24 uppilai 44 e 5 -ejjasi 7 esiya-aisyat 31 kata, kati and similar 24 katti 38 kasam kasavaitta 31 kau 9 kariya-karya 11 kisi 26 khandhakhandhiya 9 khalu ayam purise 4 ganda 23 gabbha-vasa 2 gaha 45 gocchanava 26

Page #144
citthe 36 Judhire 6 tae nam 25 talliccha 45 tai 11 tuccha 27 f. leyant 45 tella-patta 45 dupana 15 dhamma 22 -na 38 naya 25 nahisi 35 nikaiya 9 nidarisana 25 nidhatta 9,27 niyacchati-nigadeg 9 nivvedhi 24 nisitta 9 nimana 38 paccala 38 pacchana 38 parisadi 22 palighaiya 23 paliya 23 pavakara 38 pottila (Pu) Musiyaradhata 10 baddha-cindha 14 bitiyam 21 buhanata 13 Bhadda 21 bhijjachim 45 bhejjata 38 bhojja 33 bhojjo 39 COMMENTARY mad'a 31 manati 30 matanga 6 mulaka 21 ya 29 riddhi 9.45 ruyahara 45 laghavo 22 leva 3 vatta 45 vannaga 21 vadadhana 24 vari 29 vidosa 44 veyai=vyejati 11 vesa 34.38 sakheya 27 sachinna 27 sapehae 4 sata-kamma 45 saya-dukkha 15 hda 35 active voice voice 9 123 instead of passive chiastic figure 12 double passive volce 9 Dvandva in the singular number 45 interchange of cases 2 joining (connecting) by sound 22 metric haplology 27 passive voice instead of active voice 21 pure stem 501 Sanskritisms 500 metrics of the Sloka 26

Page #145

Page #146
ISIBHASIYAIM By Walther Schubring II nd (Final) Part Submitted by E. Waldschmidt at the Session on 7-12-1951. The text of the Isibhasiyaim, together with Introduction and a short Commentary, was printed in these "Nachrichten" for 1942, pp. 489-576. A translation was reserved for the future, vide p. 500. The following pages bring what appeared to the purpose in this respect. The "Sayings of the Wise have not been translated into German, but paraphrased in Sanskrit, because leaving aside other reasons, they thereby come closer to Indian readers, who already know the text, then they would in German shape. They have been abbreviated in so far as such stanzas, whose wording and contents offer no difficulties, are represented by their numbers only, according to Indian example. The prose however is complete, only the standing introduction of the Rsi has been replaced by a hyphen, since of the supposed speaker anyhow appears in the colophon. The formula preceeding the latter, is likewise rendered the first time only. It is clear that the Sanskritizing required explanatory additions. They may please be received with forbearance. In their way, they serve the supplementation on the just mentioned commentary, which is greatly limited in bulk (cp.p.501). The pages 552-575, which contain it, have thus in no way become redundend, though some items had to be corrected (vide below). Just as little dispensible is, of course, the Sanskrit text. This already on account of the stanzas left out here, and then since a true image of the original, intelligible by itself, can never be created even by a paraphrase glossed upon (printed in italics). The translation, long ready, was detained because it was hoped that among the MSS. which Alsdorf photographed, in spring 1951, in Indian Bhandars, there might be found such as would bring clearness into obscure passages This hope was not fulfiled. The Patan The Patan MSS1, "30" (=I). "da(bdo) 28 (?) (=), "da 9", (ll), and "da 41 nam(bar) 752"* (IV; here further "grantha 815"), all on paper, are very similar to one another in manner of writing, and I-III are probably of about the same 1. Other 12 Mss, are enumerated in the Jinaratnakosa from various collections.

Page #147
COMMENTARY age as IV, which is dated samvat 1495 maghe vadi 12 bhuma. They closely. agree with our H and D (like the latter, III likewise has the Samgahant). As one example for numberous ones, the first chapter right away will serve. There I, II and III read, in line 2, padavati, III and P edavati, which comes to the same (and has therefore already been corrected on P, 501), H padavati, while vadati in D is apparently a correction of the editor. In line 10, I, III, and IV have tati, II tatiya with deleted ya, in line 12, I and III ca/tattha, IV and H tattha instead of cauttham. In the colophon stands everywhere, also in P, a wrong 12 instead of the correct 1 (which is missing in H); before Narada (to be written this way); our padhamam is thus, so far, based on the print alone. The Rsi of 8 is in I-IV (and also of course in D) Tetaliputta, as in 10. Ketali, it is true, stands in H only, but, on the other hand, in the Samgahant (which D and III have), and may be correct merely on account of the differentiation. 126 II here and there goes its own way, in spite of regular agreement with H and D, I, III, and IV: (1) In 3,1 is mentioned the guilt effected by Pranatipata in 2 that effected by parigraha, i.e. violations of the 1st and 5th vows. The intervening 2nd till 4th vows are treated as follows in II: 2. An entry from a later hand at the end of II (16b) reads: Nanduravara-nivas; Bhimah samghadhipo 'bhavad bhavikah sri-jina-dharm'adharas, tat-tanayo Dumgaras sukyti (1) tad-vani'alka-vilast Pragvajas prakaca-jina-matabhyas Srigura-rajye gunavan pada-pratisshadi-karayita (2) Sri-Satrunjaya-Ralvata-Jirapally-Arbud adi-yatrasu vitta-vyaya-saphalikyta-janma, tad-day ca Lasamas (3) tanayas tayoh suvinayo Kala namakytanukyta-sukyti taj-jaya Jasamai, Lalatadevi ca Virai (4) irt-fina-bhavana-jinarea-pustaka-sangh'dike sada ksetre vitta-vyayasya kartta danarthi-jananusamuddhartta (5) yugmam srimat-Kalu-namna nija-kara-kamalarjitena vittena citkose siddhantah sasutraka vrtti-samyuktah (6) srimad-vacak-nayaka-Mahisamudrabhidhana-mukha-kamalat labdhva varopadesam nandantu ca lekhitah suciram(7) Mahopadhyaya-irt-Mahisamudra-gasi-sisya-pam Kahakajaya-gani-likhapita samvat 1551 var se. For the samghadhipa Bhima (s. 1327) see also Weber II 1009, line 5 from bottom, a Kalu, a Jasamadevi, and two Lalatadevi, but apparently other persons, are mentioned in my Berlin List (1944) No. 207, in a Digambara Mss. Sriguna-Sari, s. 1125, cp. Preface of Merutunga's Prabandhacintamani p. 10b, cannot be meant (st. 2). In st. 3, dam is obviously abstracted from dampati and is to mean "wife". 3. The later colophones are missing, and therewith the Rsis too. The Rsi of 18 called Varisakanha in I-IV which brings him still closer to the Varsaganya conjectured on P. 493.

Page #148
COMMENTARY 127 jo musam bhasae kimci appam va jai va bahum appan'attha parassa va lippae paya-kammana (2) adinnam genhai jo u...( ... [3] mehunam sevai jo u tericcham divvam manusam raga-dos' abhibhuy 'appa lippae pava-kammana (4) In the course of the text, no more numbers of stanzas. These stanzas are wrongly inserted between 3.2a and b. Though they are in themselves logical, it is nevertheless doubtful whether the supplementation was justified since in 1.1,19ff. too, the 2nd and 5th mahayratas are missing for unknown reasons. The metrically wrong padas 2c, and afterwards 3c as well as 4b and kammana instead of kammuna do not make the impression of an old text. (2) Among the mis-carried attempts at suicide of Teyaliputta, 10,1. 12ff-, the one standing in the 2nd place in Nayadh. 1906, is missing. * II has it in the correct place 10,1.14, in the following form (whose spelling mistakes are corrected here). Telali puttenam amaccenam niluppala-garala-guliya-ayasi-kusuma-p pagase asi khura-dhare khand hamsi ni patite, se vi ya se asi uccalei, ko me tam sadda-hissati ? Regarding the Vedha niluppala etc, cp. Uvay. 33.II continues : T.a. mahati-mahalayam rukkham duruhitta pase kahamsi (kandharamsi? nibaddhe, se vi yase pase cchinne ko me t. s. ? The happening, it is true, is told soniewhat more completely than in the printed text, yet it is still defective, cp Nayadh. 1905-rukkham duruhati 2tta pasam rukkhe band hati 2tta appanam muyati, latth'avi ya se rajja chinna. (3) In 16.1.4.5.7, we find after the verb gijjhai, the abbreviations ajjhosvavajjejja], ajjhoya (vajja]mane, ajjho[vajjejja]. According to 24,1.7. they were to be expected to stand for ajjhovavajjati, but also correspond to Ayara II 1, 5, 5. (4) In 20, 1. 22, after esa jiva jiyati, and before etam tam jivitam is added esa mae no -- jivai. This addition does not make much sense between the two statements as to what life consists in. (5) Again, in the wrong place, like I., namely in 21,1,3, between annana-mulakam khalu bho puvyam and na janami, stands the following. which also belongs to 20,1.30. di(da?)yanayi...na(?) damsana iti Ukhalavaina arah[ay]a isina buiyam. uddham pasya)-tala ahi kese (d.i. ahe kesagga-matthaka) esa aya taya-pari (yante). esa made, etam tam se jaha namae adaddhesu biesu [a]nna ankur'

Page #149
128 COMMENTARY uppati bhavai, evam eva adaddhe sarire anna sariruppatti bhavai. tamha tavasamjamebhi mule sariram [dahetta no puno sarir'u patti bhavai]. The biginning of this insertion (sloka ?) is so much the less intelligible as behind vi, 1 Aksara was not legible to the copyist. The carried through comparison, and what follows, shows, however, the attitude of the author, which we missed, p. 499, and, moreover, it is propably to be read accordingly in 20, 1. 30 f. 'daddhesu and biesu eyam ev' adoddhe sarire. In the conslusion, which I have supplemented according to the sense, there appears samjhamebhi, a highly archaic form, which, however, does not seem to go very well with the remaining impression of II. The position of the formula with the Rsi (who also appears in the Samghani and is fictitious) makes me see in 20, I. 1-20 a kind of motto (p. 491), and, in 1.21 ff; its exposition. (6) According to my expectation (p. 565), the stanza in 25, 1. 49 is given in full. iriy'atthae ya samjam'atthae taha pana-vattiye chattham puna dhammacintae. But then vedana veyavacce tam c'eva ought not to have preceded in the first word, the metre demands vedana, and tam c'eva is only justified is a reference in 1.53. In this error, all the MSS. and the print agree, which means that the supplementation in II is interpolated, as in 4., and probably also in 1. (1) For 31, 1. 18 too, I already noted an omission. In fact, we read in II: panetiyaenam musavaena( mn?) adinn'adanenam evam java miccha-sallenam kicca jiva asayanam veyanam veyanti. panativaya-veramanenam java micchadamsana-salla-veramanenam kicca jiva satanam vetanam vedenti jass'atthae... Accordingly, kicca has to be put down instead of kim tu in the printed text, all the more so since it is confirmed by kicca kicca, 1.41. The vedana moreover can be asatana "non-hurting" with the viramana only, Satana with the offence only. Thus, II ought to have first sayanam veyanam afterwards asayanam v., but shares the second mistake with all the MSS. and the print. The paraphrase takes this into account. An unknown admirer has prepared an epitome of the Isibhasiyain the so-called Rsibhasitoddhara (Patan 9, 29), likewise brought along by Alsdorf. It contains, on 3 leaves, almost exactly one third of the original text (147 out of 452 stanzas), at which occasion we notice, not without gratification, that, besides liking and incontestability, also intelligibility has been decisive for the selection, for the stanzas which were less lucid to us too, and the often so obscure motti are missing. The prose stands back on

Page #150
COMMENTARY 129 the whole among the 12 entirely omitted chapters (out of 45), viz., 12.16. 18. 20. 23, 25, 32. 34. 37. 39. 42 (quite short). 44 (ditto), it plays the main part in 20. 23. 25. 37. only. Out of the remaining ones, mostly the verses are taken, all slokas except 27, 1.2.4 and 45,1. The prose motto is only found in 8. 22.33, the metrical one in 29.38.43, partially however abbreviated. Four of these chapters accordingly do give the Rsi-formula, in such a way that the buiya of Ketaliputta (8), who is called Tetaliputta here too, Dagabhala (22), Vaddhamana (29), and Saiputta (38), is introduced in the standing four words. Without motto, this happens also in the case of Varattaya (27) and Addaga (28), who, in a certain conformity with my remark p. 491, has been placed quite in the beginning, i.e. before 28,1. The conclusion eyam se...and the colophon are missing everywhere, only after 1, we read prathama-Rsibhasite. Contrary to the published text, the spelling is throughout normal, of the tenues only kimpaka 24, 5; akara 28,8 and sukha 38, 1 have remained standing; new is kopam 35, 1. The concordance is as follows: 421 k.v. k.v. S k.v. 12 14 OS 43.44 45,46 23 48 Isibhas. Uddhara 33 k. V. stanzas 10, line 34-38 not numbered 11, line, 3-9 1,1.2 1. 21 2,1.2 3.4 12 : 4-6 -5-7 13, 2.3 3,8 5,6 10 14, line 10 f. 4,1-5 10-14 12 f 12-17 15-20 15, line 1 f. 20 line 5 f. 22 18 5, line if 23 28 : 2 24 i 16 6,2-3 11, 1.2 8 7,1-4 28-31 19,1 8, line if, line 3f. 9, line 1f. 341 21,1 24, line 3-13 6-8 12 14.15 k.v. k.v. 49 k.v. 67-69 70 71-72 73 18! 20 25 - 50.51 25-26 27 27 28 ab, 30 ab 29 ab, 31 ab 18 77 35 . . 38 20 25 . . 26, 26, 3bc, 4bcd, 5ab 5cd, 6ab - 35 1 3.4 36.37 5 8 10 39 83-84 19 25.26 59 ! k.v. 1 27. line 1, 1.2 4 40-41 | 22 line 1-12

Page #151
130 COMMENTARY 4 . 129-131 132 133-135 92 15 109 136 4 28,1.2 86,87 88 7-9 89-91 17 20-21 93_94 29,1-3 95-97 97! 5-6 99 7.8 Forgotten 9.10 11.12 101 13 102 30,4.5 . 103.104 31, line 14-17 k.v. line 31 f k.v. 32 . 33 line 1f, 1.2 105.1061 8-10 6 107 13 108 16-18 20 34 39 35.1 110 + 40,1 9-10 111-112 12-16 - 113-117 4 1, 9cd. 10ab 36, 3-5 118-120 37 38,1, line 1 121 43 2.3 122-123 144 5 124 (ruvesu 45,1 125 (saddesu 15-17 line 2 [126-] 21 128 137 138 139 139 100 42 142 143 144-146 147 In the text of the Isibhasiyaim, the following alterations have been made and the variants, accepted previously, have been put, so far as necessary, into the foot-notes. 1, line 4 t 19f adattam (dattam HD) 3,1 vide above. 4,2 iha (kiha HD) 5 sa mane 18 ninda (nindam HD) 6, line 1 kaya-bhedati. ayati 7,1 rittha 8,1 iya (delete below) 9, lipe 16 paccanubhayamane (mana HD) 20 puvv'auttae (utteyae HD) 10, line 12 vide above 31 gunjaddha 11, line 1 anacca amuni. samkha anacca ese 3 saccam (savvam HD) 12,1 caranti 13,1 gihi budeg 5 santato na santam (nasao HD) 15,23 vanhissa ana-(vanht anassa HD) 20, line 22 below half sloka 30 vide above 22, line 9 ihubhe rukhe vanadeg 24,5 meham va (ca D) 18 yayovattha 19 taham 22 phalaphalam 26 sauve 40 kaya-m-ao 25, line 49 vide above balam vasuh 27,1 duhayati 6 (jivana D) (jivana D) kimct iha-loke 31, line 7 [3] atta-bhave loe. sao 18f. vide below 38 half sloka 43 kammante 32, line 1 mahana-parivyayaenam 33, line 23 sammamiccha-paoo (half-sloka on new line) 36, 16 karet il' anio 37, line 7 navi 38, 8 tigicchie suju 14deg satthass' abhe 15 salla citte 16 kama citte 18 padihatthim sa joento (otthissa joo HD, joeto D) 20 eti 39,5 navi 41,12 bhavao (tavoo HD) 45,25 jin' anam 34 su-y-akkantam (suimkao HD) 41 sappa kuo 44 sagaham saram buddham vio (visa-gao D) 46 tanha' satam.

Page #152
RSibhASitaTIkA 1 soyavaMta zrotavyaM zikSitavyameva vadatIti zrotavyameva pravadati yena samaya yad AdAya mucyate lokaH sarvaduH khebhyaH / - tasmAcchrotavyAt paraM na kiJcidasti zrotavyam / soyaM ti zaucamiti pustakAnAM pAThaH vRddhalekhakAnAM bhrama iti nAdriyate / prANAtipAtaM trividhaM trividhena kAya vAG manobhireva caraNa-karaNa-trikAbhyAmiti cenna, naiva kuryAnna kArayediti karaNAtrekasya prathama- dvitIyAGgayoruktatvAt / mRSAvAdodattAdAnamabrahma-parigrahAviti dvitIyAdIni zrotavyAni caturtha - paJcame tvekIbhUte iti citram / (1) (2) || aDayaM ti aTamAna iti manyAmahe, upadhAnaM tapas, tat sevamAna upadhAnavAn bhavati (3) // satyamadattaM brahmacaryam ceti troNyevopasevate zraddhI, upadhAnavanti caitAni trINyevoktAni mahAtrate dvitIya ( prathama ) paJcame anAdRtya / evaM sa buddho virato vigatapApo dAnto dravyo'laM ti samarthastyAgI trAyI vA na punarapi iccatthaM ti ityarthaM laukika vRttyartha itthattaM ti vA'tratvamatrabhAvitvaM samAgacchati samAgamiSyatIti bravImIti sarveSvapyadhyayaneSUktamAlApakamasmin prathama eva likhitumalamiti / nAradAdhyayanam / yasmAt kRtyAt pApakarmaNo bhItAH palAyante dIrNe'va vAhinI senA tadevAdAya jIvAH karmAnugAmino bhavantItyasya zlokasya dvitIya caturthapAdayoraparihAryau vinimayaH (1) // - ati Atmani ( 2 ) || (3) (4) (5) (6) (7) | duHkhamUlaM ca mohajanmanIti saptame zloka ukte ajJAnena saMsAre samarjitaM yasmAt tasmAt karmANi mUlato hanyAt / mRgAriH siMho yathoSaraM prApya sarautpatti mArgatIti paJcadazAdhyayanAnusAreNAdhyAhAryam, asya tu zlokasya tRtIyapAdo'nyasmAt kasmAccidanvayAdihaiva praviSTo bhaviSyati ( 4 ) || vAtsIputrAdhyayanam / 3 lepaH karma kaSAyo vA / bhavitavyaM khalu sarvalepoparatena / lepopaliptAH khalu bho jIvA anamadagraM dIrghAdhvAnaM caturantaM saMsArasAgaramanuparivartanta ityAdyanekazabdA lutAH / lepoparatAstu saMsAraM vyatikrAntA jIvA zivetyAdivizeSitaM sthAnamabhyupa

Page #153
RSibhASitaTIkA gatAstiSThanti / sa jIvaH sarvakarmavirato bhavati na ca kacit sajati, tasmAt sarvalepoparato bhaviSyAmIti kRtvaivamarhatarSiNA bhASitam / / iti cinhita pustakamanusRtya na kevalaM hiMsA-parigrahAbhyAM kintu mRSAvAdA'dattAdAna- mehunairvarNitaH karma lepaH, pAThastvaghastAllikhitaH (1) // (2) (3) (4) (5) (6) || kSIraM yathA dUrSi viSaM prApya vinAzamupagacchatyevaM rAgo vA dveSo vA brahmacaryavinAzanau bhavataH ( 7 ) // yathA tu pradhAnaM viziSTa kSIraM mUrcchanayA dadhi jAyata evaM gRddhidoSeNa pApaM karma pravardhate ( 8 )|| araNye davAgninA dagdhA vanapAdapAH punA rohanti, munestu krodhAgninA dagdhAnAM duHkhAnAM nivartanaM pratyAgamo na bhavati / kastu nAma duHkhAnAM pratyAgamamicchedityaspaSTam (9) asita devilAdhyayanam / 132 4 AdAnaM karmopAdAnaM, tad rakSati nigUhatItyAdAnarakSI | AdAnarakSI bhavati puruSo, na kiJcijjAnAtyaparaM janam / asAdhukarmakArI khalvayaM puruSaH, punarapi pApaiH karmabhizcodyate nityaM saMsAra iti / yasya pApaM zIlaM jAnanti tena saMvastuM na zaknu vanti mAnavAstasmAt paramamadhyarthaM praticchannA nigUDhA bhavanti mAyayA duSTamAnasAH (1) // nijadoSAn hi nigUhannAtmAnaM ciramapi nopadarzayediha na ko'pi mAM jAnIyAditi matvA''tmahitaM svayaM na jAnAti ( 2 ) | | ( 3 ) || suyANi tti suyANe ti sthAne sujJAtaM bhavati citraM bhittyAM kASThe vA nivezitam, idaM manuSyahRdayaM tu gahanaM durvijJAtavyam ( 4 ) | anyathA sa bhavati manasi, anyat karmaNA ceSTitena kurvanti, anyat tu bhASante, evamanyebhyo manuSyebhyo gahanaH khalu sa puruSaH ( 5 ) / / (6) (7) (8) (9) (10) // pUrvarAtre tathA'pararAtre'tItAtItatarakAle saGkalpena cikIrSayA bahu kRtaM yat sukRtaM vA duSkRtaM vA karma tat kartAramanugacchati tasya jove sajati (11) // sukRtaM duSkRtaM vA'pyAtmanaiva jAnAti, na tvanyaH kazcidenaM vijAnAti ( 12 ) // (13) (14) (15) (16) (17) (18) (19) / yo yatra vidyate bhAvo yo vA yatra na vidyate sa svabhAvena sarvo'pi loke pravartate (20 ) / viSaM vA'mRtaM vA'pi svabhAvenopasthitam, evaM candrasUryai maNirjyotistamo'gnidyaH kSitiH (21) // vadatu jano yadasyeSTam, tRNavat tad gaNayAmi kiM nu karomyahaM yajjanenAtmataH svabhAvenodorNam ? naivAsmi tasya karteti bhAvaH nAstodRzaM mama bhAvitamiti saMkhyAyA'haM na saMjvalAmi na krudhye, kiMtu janasyAkSepaM kSame / idaM tu lazrutigarbha vaitAloyamanyasya kasyacit kaveH kRtiriva dRzyate (22) // (23) (24) // AGgirasa bharadvAjAdhyayanam /

Page #154
RSibhASitaTIkA 3 mAnAt pratyavatIrya mAnaM tyatkvA vinaya AtmAnamupadarzayet / -(1) / / krodhamAnAhINasyAtmA paryAyAn jAnAti / krodhasthAne zamaM sevate mAnasthAne mArdavam (2) / / (3) (4) puSpazAlaputrAdhyayanam / mAtaGga iti lalitavistaragranthatRtIyaparivartAnusAreNa kasyacit pratyekabuddhasya nAma / asya tvarSebuddhakSetraM riJcatastejodhAtuM ca samApadyolkaiva parinirvANasyehAdhyayanasya gaye ca padye cAnullekhitatvAn mAtaGgo gaja evetyaparihAryA vyAkhyA / gano maraNArtha gahanaM vanaM yAtIti prasiddham / mAtaGgavadAcaran zrAddho mAtaGgazrAddhaH / gano yathA tamasi gahana uparato mRtastathA zrAddho'pi kAyabhedAya maraNAyaikAkyeva prAyopagamaM gacchati / Ayati bhaviSyatkAle taM devadAnavAnumataM prazasyamityudAharedudAhariSyati janaH tenA'yaM khalu bho lokaH sanarA'maro vazIkRta eveti manye, tamahaM virataM virajaskaM veti bravImi / he puruSa, nArIgaNaprasakto mA bhUrAtmanazcAbAndhavaH -- he puruSAH, yasmAdArambhAd vrajatha narakamiti zeSaH tasmAd yuddhazIlo jano'pi vrjti| strIgRddho hiMsakazcobhI pApakAriNau karmaphalaM lapsyate iti bhAvaH (1) // niraGkuza iva mAtaGgazchinnarazmirhayo'pi vA bhrAmyati, evaM jJAna-pragraha-prabhraSTo vividha plavate vinAzaM gacchati naraH (2) // akarNadhArA nauriva sAgare vAyuneritA caJcalA dhAvate nauriti dvitIyapadama teriktaM svabhAvAdakovidA, puSpAmavA''kAze muktaM sthApitam , evaM nirAdhAraH sa naraH, puSpamiva dRDha-zulba-nibaddhaM, evaM dRDhasUtranibaddha iti SaSThe zloke'bhihitamihaivAdhyAhArya naro balavantaM tapovidhiM viharediti viharateH sakarmakaH prayogaH (3.4) yathA sUtramAtragatimeva gantukAma evaM sanmArga lapsyate svabhAvAdakovido'pi (5) / jaM tu tti asya pAdasyArthAsugamatvAdambara iva vihaMgama iti pAdaM muktvA paSThasya zlokasyAnuvAdo na dIyate (6) / (7) (8) (9) / virato vaktuM vyaramad yadi vA virajaska evAbhavad RSirugratapaH / valkalacIryadhyayanam / sarva duHkha duHkhAvahaM, duHkhaM sotsukatvamicchA / duHkhI va ttiH iveti na, kiMtu iveti / AkSiptaM ninditaM puruSaM janavAdo na tyAjayet tapaHsaMyamI, samAdhiM ca virAdhayati sa hinasti yo riSTacaryAm apUrNatapazcaryA carati (1) / / yaH kazcidAlasyena kAraNanotsukatvaM na gacchati tenApi sa sukhI bhavati bhavatu ityarthaH, kiM tu paraMtu zraddhI sadhI/mAn vA

Page #155
134 RSibhASitaTIkA parAkrAmedAlasyaM na gacchet (2) // (3) // kAmamakAmakArI parivrajed attattAe tti AtmatvArtham AtmahitArtha sarva sAvadhaM parijJAya pratyAkhyAya niravadyena caritena parivrajet (4) / kUrmAputrAdhyayanam / AraM ti ihaloke dviguNena dviguNapAzeneva dRDhataraM badhyate jIva iti zeSaH, pAraM ti paraloka ekaguNena kevalena samyaktvena / -he puruSa, jIvarathasya zamyAmivANimiva cchinddhi pApaM karma, rathazamyA lupyamAnA gacchati nazyati, ityevamuttamo granthacchedako viziSTo munirlokabandhanaM jahAti tyajati kozAd rathanIDAd Akola iva / atra prathama-tRtIyapAdayorvinimayo dvitIyAdhyayanavat kAryaH (1) / / tasmAd ya etad granthajAlaM vividhAni lokabandhanAni vijJAya duHkha duHkhAvahaM chittvA saMyame tiSThati sa khalu munirduHkhAda vimucyate / ketaliputrAdhyayanam / yAvad yAvajjanma tAvat tAvat karma / karmaNA khalu bho prajA syAt , samyak caritamanusRtyopanicIyate'pacIyate ca karma |-krmnnaa khalu bho agrahINena punarapi hastAdicchedanAni zIrSadaNDanAnyAgacchatyanubhavati jIvaH, udIrNena tu karmaNA kuTTanAnItyAdi, andu tti zRGkhalA, tayA bandhanAni, nigaDabandhanAni, sIhapucchaNANi tti zrIabhayadevena aupapAtikavRttau mehanatroTanamiti vyAkhyAtAni, kaDaggidAhaNAI ti kaTakena veSTituM pradIpanamiti dazAzrutaskandhacUrNiH, zeSaM kaNThyam , kevalaM duHkhAni pratyanubhavamAno jIvaH saMsArasAgaramanuparivartate (1) // (2)(3)(4)(5)(6)(7)(8)(9)(10)(11) / upakrama utkarSazca, tathA saMkSobhaH saMkSepaH kSapaNaM baddhaspRSTanidhattANaM ti nihitAnAM bhavati karmapradezAnAm , nikAcite ca karmaNi vedanA pIDA (12) // utkRSyamANaM yathA toyaM sAryamANaM yathA jalaM karma saMkSapayet , anyatra nidAne paralokamadhikRtya phalepsuH pApaM karma zeSamudIrayati (13) // alpA sthitiH zarIrANAM, bahu ca pApaM duSkRtaM bhavati, pUrva badhyate pApaM, tasmAt tapo duSkaraM matam (14) / / yogayuktasya dhImataH pApakarmANi kSIyante bavya Rddhayazca jAyante karmabhAgakSayabhUtAH (15) / / yadi kazcita tapaH-saMyamaprayuktasya vimardo virodho bhavati, tadA vidyauSadhinipANeSu dRSTivAdavastuzikSAgatiSu ca tasya pratyayaH (16) // sukRteNa ca duSkRtena ca mizre'pi sati karmabandhane yuktAtmA sAdhuH pApaM duHkhaM kSapayati yathA mizre'pi hitAhitamizrite'pi puSpANAM grAhe saMgrahe viSavanti puSpANi charditAni bhavanti (17) // samyaktvaM ca dayAM caiva durlabhAM

Page #156
135 RSibhASitaTokA samyagAsAdya medhAvI na pramAd yathA''ryo na pramAdyati marmagrAhamAsAdya (18) / / (19) // pUrvAyuktayA ca vidyayA kSaNaM vyAdhirnigacchati (20) / / (21)(22)(23)(24) (25)(26)|| vastrAdiSu zodhyeSu zuddhi prApayitavyeSu mArgitavyeSu vA tapasazca saMtAne SaSThAdibhaktAvalyAM piNDagrahaNe ca dezadharmitvamapUrNa dharmAnuSThAnaM bahuzo dRSTa, etat dharmitvaM tu samyaG niHzeSa vibhAvayet prAkAzyaM nayet (27) // tasya phalamucyate yathA Apadyate karmapradezAnAM samudghAtaH sphoTanakalpaH, yogAnAM kAya-vAG-manaHkarmarUpANAM nirodhaH, anivRttirapunarbhavaH, zailezI yoganirodharUpAvAsthA, siddhinirvANaM tathA karmakSayaH (28) // pUrvayogenAsaGgatAni bhavanti kAyo vAG mana iti vA, ekAntena karmAbhAvAdihalokAgatirna vidyate (30) / navagrahAbhAvAjjJAnadarzanAvaraNakSayAcca paraM ti paramaM sukhI bhavati puruSaH, dhruvamasaMzayaM sa nityaH paramazcAstyuktalakSaNasadbhAvAt (31) // (32) (33) // mahAkAzyapAdhyayanam / kaH kaM svasthAne nAmagotrAdilakSaNe sthApayati nAnyatra svakIyAnImAni karmANi ! tetaliputrArhatarSiNA bhASitamiti atraiva pravezanIyaM zraddheyamityAdivAkyAnAM pUrvagatenAsambaddhatvAt / zraddheyaM khalu bho zramaNA vadanti brAhmaNAzca, eko'hamazraddheyaM vadiSyAmi / saparijanamapi nAma mAM dRSTvA aparijano'hamasmIti ko me tacchRddhAsyati na kazcidityarthaH, evameva saputraM samitraM savittaM saparigraham / dAna-mAna satkAropacArasaMgRhItazca tetaliputraH sasvajana-parijano virAgaM gataH, jAti-kula-rUpa-vinayopacArazAlinI poTilA mUSikAraduhitA mithyA vipratipannA, kAla-krama-notIvizAradastetaliputro viSAdaM gataH, tetaliputreNAmAtyena satA gRhaM pravizya tAlapuTaM nAma viSaM khAditaM tat tu pratihatam / tenaiva nIlotpala-gavala-gulikA'tasI-kusumaprakAzo'siH kSuradhAraH skandhe nipAtitaH, so'pi ca tasyAsiruccalatIti ||-pustksy pAThaH, tenaiva mayA'timahAnta vRkSamadhiruhya cchinnaH pAza ityapUNo kathA, tathA'pi ca na mRtaH, tenaiva mayA'timahAntaM pASANaM grIvAyAM baddhvA'stAghAyAM puSkariNyAmAtmA prakSiptaH tathA'pi ca sthAgho labdhaH, tenaiva mayA'timahAntaM kASTharAziM pradopyA''tmA prakSiptaH so'pi ca tasyAgnikAyo vikSAmaH, sarvametat ko me zraddhAsyatIti ? ( tataH sA poTTilA mUSikAraduhitA paJcavarNAni sakhikhiNikAni pravaravastrANi paridhAya devI bhUteti jJAtAdharmakathAnAM caturdaza tetalijJAtamanusRtyAdhyAhAryamantarikSa

Page #157
136 RSibhASitaTIkA pratipannaivamavAdId yathA "AyuSmaMstetaliputra ehi tAvad AjAnIhi yat purato vistIrNo girizikharakandaraprapAtaH, pRSThato kampamAnamiva medinItalam , saMkRSyamANa iva pAdapaH, niHsphoTayannivAmbaratalam , sarvatamorAziriva piNDitaH, pratyakSamiva svayaM kRtAntaH bhImaravaM kurvan mahAvAraNaH samutthitaH; ubhayataHpArzva cakSurnipAte supracaNDadhanuryantravipramuktAH pulamAtrAvazeSA dharaNIpravezinaH zarA nipatanti, hutavahajvAlAsahasrasaMkulaM samantataH pradIptaM dhagadhaga iti zabdAyate sarvAraNyam acireNa ca bAlasUryagujArdhapuJjanikaraprakAzaM kSAyatyaGgArabhUtaM gRham / AyuSmaMstetaliputra ka vrajAvaH ? tataH sa tetaliputrAmAtyaH poTTilaM mUSikAraduhitaramevamavAdIda yathA "poTTile, ehi tAvad AjAnIhi yallokabhAtasya janasya khalu bhoH pravajyA hitA, abhiyuktasya hitaM pratyayakaraNam , adhvaparizrAntasyetyuktajJAtAd adhyAhAryaM vahanakRtyam , mAyino rahasyakRtyam , utkaNThitasya svadezagamanakRtyam kSudhitasya bhojanakRtyam pipAsitasya pAnakRtyam , paraM puruSamabhiyoktukAmasya zAstrakRtyam / kSAntasya tu dAntasya guptasya jitendriyasyaiSAmekamapi na bhavati / tetaliputrAdhyayanam / AjJAya laukikajJAnamadhigamya ziSTajana iveti vA eveti vA bhavatyamuniH, paraMtvajJAtvAlaukikajJAnamanadhItyA''dhyAtmikaM saGkhyAyAvadhAveSa sa eva munistrAyI bhavati / trAyI tu kIdRza ityucyate-sa puruSa ejati vyejati kSubhyati dhaTTati spandati calati udIrayati taM taM bhAvaM pariNamati, na sa trAyI / sa naijati yAvat pariNamati, sa trAyo / trAyiNAM ca khalu nAstyejanaM vyejanaM kSobhanaM ghaTTanaM spandanaM calanaM udIraNa taM taM bhAvaM pariNAmaH / trAyI khalvAtmAnaM ca paraM ca caturantAt saMsArakAntArAt trAtIti trAyI / asaMmUDhastu yo netA mArgadoSAt kumArgadoSaM varjayan parAkramo yasya sa tathA, sanmArgeNa vrajannityarthaH / gamanIyAM gatiM jJAtvA gAminaM tAM prApayati (1) // ziSTakarmA tu yo vaidyaH zastrakarmaNazca kovidaH sa voraH san rogiNaM mocayati mocanIyAd rogAt (2) yastu dravyANAM guNalAghave vidhAnaM saMyojayati tRNamiva tAni gaNayati, sa satyaM saMyoganiSpanna kArya karoti (3)vidyopacAra vijJAtA vidyopacArayoH kovido yo ghImAn sattvasaMyuto bhavati sa vidyA sAdhayitvA tatkSaNa kArya karoti (4) / (5) // maskariputrAdhyayanam /

Page #158
RSibhASitaTokA yAvad yAvallokaiSaNA lokasambandhastAvat tAvad vRttaiSaNA lobha iti tadviparItazvAlApako draSTavyaH / ANacca tti AjJAyetIhAsaMbaddhatvAt pUrvagatAdhyayanasya TippaNatvAccAnAdRtam / sa muni.kaiSaNAM ca vRttaiSaNAM ca parijJAya tyaktvA gopathA gacchenna mahApathA rAjamArgeNa / -tad yathA kArya taducyate : gAvaH prAtarAzaM caranti, iha tti sthAne iva tti yuktataramiva dRzyate, evaM munirgocaryA-praviSTaH sa~llAme sati nAlapenna mudA lapennApi cAlAbhe krodhena saMjvalet (1) // paJca vanIpakA atithi-kRpaNabrAhmaNa-kukkura-zramaNAstaiH zuddhAM doSavarjitAM bhikSAM ya eSaNayaiSayet tasya hananadoSavipramuktasya lAbhAH sulabhA bhavanti (2) // pathAM mArgANAM rUpasambaddhAmanurUpAM phalApattiM ca cintayet krodha-mAna-mAyA-lobhAnAM piNDaiSaNAyAmanubhUtAnAM cAtmAnaM paraM cAdhikRtya vipAkam (3) // yAjJavalkIyamadhyayanam / 13 kimartha tvayA lAvaNyaM maitrI nAsti na kriyata iti balAt pratibubodhayiSantaM kaJcicchrAvakaM prati bhASitam / - nAhaM khalu bho Atmano vimocanArthAya paramabhibhaviSyAmi, mA bhUt sa paro'bhibhUyamAno mamaivAhitAya pApakarmavipAkAyetyuktaprakAreNAkSiptazrAvakasya syAdadhyavasAyaH / sarveSAM saMsAravAse zAntAnAM tuSTAnAM gRhI zrAvako yadi vA gRhiNAM zrAvakANAM bRMhaNarataH prazaMsApriyaH karmopAdAnAya bhUtvA taiH pratyuktaH kathamiti kuto'rthe me hantumicchasIti (1) / sA brahaNaratiH zAntasya karaNaM nAsti, zAnto naivaM karotItyarthaH, kiM tu nAzayato hiMsakasya karaNaM bhavet / nAzayatastu bhavasaMkaraH saMsArahiNDanaM bhaviSyati, tad bahudhA sudRSTaM gurubhiH (2) // hiMsitaM puruSaM tvidaM zAntamabAdhAyuktaM karmaitena dvAreNa prakAreNopasthitaM bhavati, yathA mayaiva puraH pUrvabhave yat kRtaM tasya sa paro'tra nimittamAtraM vipAka kArayitaiva bhavatIti (3) / (4) // yasya yadasti karma tadvipAkena lupyate, yadazAntamudIritaM karma bhavati tasya na kiJcillupyate udIraNAvazAdeva, zAntAt kamaNaH kiJcillupyate kiJcinna, zAnterasaMkSitatvAt, vipAkAt pUrva tu na lupyate zAntaM karma (5) // yatkAraNaM bhikSAdimArgitasya kiJcidasti tena mama dadAti, yatkAraNaM nAsyAsti kiJcit tenApi mama dadAti svadhanasyAnaGgIkArAt, yadi tvasya syAd yadi svadhanamaGgokuryAt tato mama na dadyAt 18.

Page #159
138 RSibhASitaTIkA nAstyasyeti nAGgIkaroti tasmAd mama dadAtItyevamanayoH zlokayorarthaH samyagagata ityAzAmahe (6) / / maitreyabhayAlyadhyayanam / ' yuktamayuktayogaM na pramANam / - AtmanA khalu bho AtmAnaM samutkRSyonnamayya na bhavati baddhacihno rAjalakSaNasaMyukto narapatiH, AtmAnaM samutkraSTuM nAvazya tasya sarvapUjitatvAt, tadvad vizvamAnitasya zreSThinaH svaveSaviziSTasya / he zramaNA brAhmaNAzca, anuyoge satyuktasya hetuM yadi pRcchathetyarthaH, evameva jAnIta khalu bho yathA grAme vA'raNye vA, kevale vA grAme na tvaraNye yadi kazcidimaM lokamabhinizrayeta seveta paraM vA lokaM devalokaM praNizrayeta, na tat sAravad ubhayorlokayorapratiSThitatvAdazAzvatatvAt / eSa yuktopAyAnAmayuktayogaH / tadevodAharati yathA akAmako bAhuko mataH smRtaH, muktakAmo hyakAmakastapazcarate:caritavAn, akAmakaH kAlagataH pUrvakarmavazAnnarakaM prAptaH, manuSyalokopapanno'kAmakaH pravajitastapazcaritavAn kAlagataH siddhi prAptaH sarvatrAkAmakaH / sakAmakastadvat , kevalaM kiM siddhi prApta iti praznaH, netyuttaram // bAhukAdhyayanam / - zAtaM sukha, tasmAdutpannaM duHkha zAtaduHsvam / kiM tenAbhibhUta utAzAtaduHkhenAbhibhUto duHkhI duHkhamudIrayatIti pRcchA / na zAtaduHkhena nAzAtaduHkhenetyuttaram , udIraNAhetoniHsAratvAdityarthaH saMbhAvyate / aparA pRcchA yathA kiM duHkhI zAtaduHkhenAbhibhUtasyotAzAtaduHkhenAbhibhUtasya parasya duHkhino duHkhamudIrayatIti / zAtAbhibhUtasyetyuttaraM duHkhino'bhibhavapUrva sukhIbhAvAt / pRcchA ca vyAkaraNaM ceti prAcInaTippaNI / punaH pRcchA yathA kiM zAntaM bAdhArahitaM duHkhaM duHkhyudIrayatyutAzAntamiti / zAntamevetyuttaramudIritasyodIraNAyA nirarthakatvAt / -duHkhena khalu bho aprahINenetyAdi navamAdhyayanagamena netavyaM kamma tti sthAne duHkhAbhilApena (1) / (2) / kandasyaivaM sati svabhAve dhruvaM niHzaGka vallyArohaNaM bhavati, bIje samuhyamAne'pi aGkurasyaiva saMpad bhaviSyati (3) // (4)(5) // pApaghAte hataM duHkhaM yathA phalaM hataM puSpaghAte kRte, kutastAlephalasya saMbhavo vidvAyAM satyAM mUrdhasUcyAM hate, tAlapAdapasya zikhare, tAlaphalAni drumasyAgre pacyanta iti prasiddham (6) // (7) / duHkhito duHkhaghAtArthamanyaM kaJciccharIriNaM puruSaM duHkhAkRtvA vedanAM prApayitvA ekasya duHkhasya pratIkAreNAnyad duHkha nibadhnAtIti virodhaH (8) // (9) (10) /

Page #160
RSibhASitaTokA 139 parasya pApaM kurvan hasati mohamohitaH, matsya iva galamiti grIvAdIti na, kiM svAmiSaM tad grasan vinighAtaM vinAzaM na pazyati ( 11 ) | | ( 12 ) || paropaghAta paro darpa-mohamalairuddhura uddhato guNadoSAn na vindati yathA vRddhaH siMha udapAnaM gataH prANino hanti vivekamakRtvA yadi vA yathA siMha ekaviMzAdhyayanakathitaH paraM jighAMsate (13) // (14) (15) (16) (17) (18) (19) || pASANenA''hataH kIvaH pakSivizeSaH kSipraM pASANaM dazati, mRgAriH siMha USaraM prApya sarautpattimeva mArgati, kIva - siMhau nirarthakaM kuruta iti bhAvaH (20 ) || tathA tenaiva prakAreNa bAlo duHkhI duHkhapIDito bahiraM vastu bhRzaM nindati, na tu duHkhotpatti-vinAzau prApnoti siMha iveti dve pade atirikte (21) // vraNaM vahniM kaSAyAn RNaM cA''magaM ti rogaM ca yad vA'pyanyad duH sthitaM tad udvahanto'nubhavantaH pIvaraM mahada duHkhaM prApnuvanti mAnuSAH (22) || vahissa tti vahnerRNakarmaNa: Amakassa tti rogasya vraNasya ca niHzeSaM ghAtinAM yathAsaMkhyaM nivArayiturdAtuzcikitsakasya ca zreya Anando bhavati gatamiti, vahnacAdIni kAlena pratyAgamiSyanti yathA drumazchinno'pi punA rohati ( 23 ) // yathA vahnirbhasmacchanno vA yathA ripurgUDhakrodho vA tathA lInaM gUDhaM pApakarma duHkhasantAnasaGkaTaM bhavati (24) / / (25) (26) (27) (28) / madhurAyaNIyamadhyayanam / 16 yasya khalu bho indriyANi viSayAcArA na parisravanti dravairiva, sa khalu bhavatyuttamaH puruSaH / tad parisravaNaM kathamiti pRcchA / manojJeSu zabdeSu rUpeSu gandheSu raseSu sparzeSu zrotra- cakSurnAsA tAlu tvagviSayaprApteSu na sajeta na rajyeta na gRdhyeta nAdhyupapadyeta na vinighAtamApadyeta / manojJeSu zabdAdiSu zrotrAdiviSayaM prApteSu sajamAno rajyamAno gRdhyamAno'dhyupapadyamAnaH sumanAH sadabhiprAyavAMstAn AsevamAno vipravahataH pApakarmaNo bhavati AdAnAya tat karmAssdadAtItyarthaH / tasmAt teSu manojJeSu prAgukteSu na sajamAna ityAdi na sumanA isyAdyuktapApakarmaNA na duSyet / (1) // ( 2 )|| vahniH pariNAmatejaH zarIramAhAraM ti AhAreNa yathA yunakti yogena kAraNena tathA yogAn vijAnIhIndriyANi tatprayogAMzca yuJjataH iti zlokasyotta-rArdhasya zaGkanIyo'rthaH ( 3 ) || zauryAyaNAdhyayanam / - 17 yayA bandhanaM ca mokSaM ca jIvAnAM ca gatyAgatAvAtmabhAvaM ca jAnAti sA vidyA duHkhamocanI (2)|| iyaM vidyA mahAvidyA bhavati sarvavidyAnAmuttamA, yAM vidyAM

Page #161
140 RSibhASitaTIkA sAdhayitvA sarvaduHkhebhyo mucyate (1) // eSa tvarthata eva zlokayoranukrama iti vyaktam (3) // (4) // marma sazalyajIvaM ca puruSaM vA mohaghAtinaM guru zalyoddharaNayogaM ca yo jAnAti sa zalyahA (5) / / (6) (7) / 'parakIyasarvasAvadyayogaM duzcaritamihAdya nAcaret aparizeSaM sarvathA niravadye carite sthitasya na kalpate punarapi sAvadya sevitum / etAni gadya-padAni vidu-nAmarbhASitamiti dRzyate, pUrvagatAstu tRtIyAdayaH zlokAH zeSabhASitAnAM kalpena tadvivaraNatvAd gadyAnubaddhavyAH // vidvadhyayanam / ayato tyaktayatnaH khalu bho jIvaH puruSo vajra hiMsAM samAdadAti / kathametat ! prANAtipAtenAdinA'ratiratibhyAM mRSAmAyayA mithyAdarzanazalyena vajraM samAdAya hastAdicchedanAni pratyanubhavamAnAH saMsArasAgaramanuparivartante jIvA yathoktaM navamAdhyayane / yaH khalu bho jovo vajraM na samAdadAti, kathametat ? asyAstu pRcchAyA uttarAdaviyojanIyatvAd RSi-nAma ayata ityAdi prathamavAkyamanusArayitavyam / uttaraM tu yathA prANAtipAtAdiviramaNena zrItrAdIndriyanigraheNa vajramasamaya' hastAdicchedanAni vyatipatya zivaM sthAnamabhyupagatAstiSThanti / zakunI zaGkupraghAta tathA vAripAtradharo varatraM rajjuM ca vibhajya vibhAvayetAm (1) // vArSagaNyAdhyayanam / sarvamidaM jagat purA'tItakAla AryamAsIt / -(1) // (2) (3) (4) / / kiMrUpaM tu tadAmiti Arya sAdhu jJAnAditrayaM, tasmAd Arya sevasva (5) // AryAyaNAdhyayanam / / 20 utkaTAH paJca prajJaptAH, tad yathA daNDotkaTo rajjUtkaTaH stenotkaTo dezotkaTaH sarvotkaTaH / daNDotkaTo nAma yo daNDadRSTAntena AdyamadhyAvasAnAnAM prajJApanayA samudayamAnaM zarIramityetAnyabhidhAnAni vyAharan nAsti zarIrAt paraM jIva ityetena pravAdena ca bhava-gati-yavacchedaM vadati / rajjUtkaTo nAma yo rajjudRSTAntena samudayamAtrazarIraprajJApanayA paJcamahAbhUtaskandhamAtraM zarIramityetAnyabhidhAnAni vyAharan saMsArasaMsRtivyavacchedaM vadati / stenotkaTo nAma yo'nyazAstradRSTAntagrAhaiH svapakSodbhAvanAnirato mamaitaditivyAharan parakaruNacchedaM vadati / dezotkaTo nAma yo'sti nveSa jIva iti siddhe sati akAdikA hai nIvasya dezocchedaM apUrNa chedaM vadati / sarvotkaTo nAma yaH sarvato jIvasya saMbhavAbhAvAn na tRtIyaM saMbhavAsaMbhavayoH paraM prAguktaM dezasambhavaM bhavati,

Page #162
RSibhASitaTIkA " kiM tu sarvataH sarvathA sarvakAlaM nAsti jIva iti sarvacchedaM vadati / etaM nAstikavAdamudAharati yathA UrdhvaM pAdatale'dhaH kezAgramastake eSa AtmaparyayaH kRtsnastvakparyanto jIvaH eSa jIvo jIvati etajjIvitaM bhavati / yathA dagdheSu bIjeSu na punaraGkurotpattirbhavati evameva dagdhe zarIre na punaH zarIrotpattirbhavati / tasmAdidamevajIvitaM, nAsti paraloko, nAsti sukRtaduSkRtakarmaNAM phalavRttivizeSaH / na pratyAyAnti jIvA, na spRzanti puNya-pApe, aphalaM kalyANapApakam / tasmAdetat samyagiti bravImi yathA UrdhvamityAdi yAvat tvakparyanto jIvaH / eSa mRto, naitajjIvitaM bhavati / yathA nAmAdagdheSu bojeSvanyAGkurotpattirbhavati evamevAdagdhe zarIre'nyAGkurotpattirbhavati, tasmAt tapaHsaMyamAbhyAM mUle zaroraM dagdhvA na punaH zarotpattirbhavatoti I - cihnitapustakAnusAreNAdhyAhArye nAstikaM pratyuktam tasmAt puNyapApAgrahaNAt karma labdhasukhaduHkhasaMbhavAbhAvAccharIradAhe pApakarmAbhAvAcca zarIraM dagdhvA na punaH zarIrotpattirbhavati // utkaTAdhyayanam / II_ 141 21 nAhaM purA kiJcajjAnAmi sarvaloke / - ajJAnamUlamajJAnaM kAraNaM yathA tathA khalu bho pUrvaM na jAnAmi na pazyAmi nAbhisamavaimi nAbhisaMbodhAmi, jJAnamUlaM khalu bho idAnIM jAnAmi yAvad abhisaMbodhAmi / ajJAnamUlaM khalu mama kAmaiH kRtyaM karaNIyam, jJAnamUlaM khalu mama kAmairakRtya karaNIyam / ajJAnamUlaM jIvAzcaturantaM saMsAraM parivartante, jJAnamUlaM jIvAstaM vyatipatinti / tasmAdajJAnaM parivarjya jJAnamUlaM sarvaduHkhAnAmantaM kariSyAmi kRtvA zivamacalaM yAvacchAzvataM sthAnaM abhyupagataH sthAsyAmi / (1) / ajJAnavazAnmRgA vihaMgAH pakSiNo mattavAraNAzca pAzairbadhyante, matsyA AmiSebhyaH sraMsanti, ajJAnaM sumahadbhayaM bhavati ( 2 ) | | ( 3 ) ( 4 ) || dIpe pAtaH pataGgasya kauzikAreH pakSiNo bandhanaM kimpAkaphalabhakSaNaM ca troNyetAnyajJAnasya nibandhanAni bhavanti (5)| ajJAnamohito vRddhaH siMhaH kathAprasiddho dvitIyaM siMhamudapAnasthaM dRSTavAn saMbhagnagAtrayaSTirnidhanaM gato mRta: ( 6 ) / siMhazca bhujaGgazcAjJAnavimohitau grAha zanipAtena dvAvapi vinAzaM gatAviti kA katheti na jJAyate ( 7 ) / 'supriyaM tanujaM - mAtA bhadrA nAmAjJAnavimohitA tatpratibodhazokenAtmaghAtaM kRtvA vyAghrobhUtA kruddhA satyabhidrutyAkhAdIditi sukozalamAtRsahadevIkathA, sA tu kimihAdhikriyate na veti zaGkyate (8) / auSadhAnAM vinyAsaH saMyogAnAM yojanaM bheSajAnAM mizraNaM vidyAnAM ca sAdhanamajJAnena na sidhyati, sidhyati tu jJAnayogena (9, 10) | gRhapatiputrAdhyayanam /

Page #163
142 RSibhASitaTokA 22 parazAti hiMsakaM karma, aparizAtino buddhAH, tasmAt khalva parizAtino buddhA.. novalipyante rajasA puSkarapatramiva vaarinnaa| --- dharmA iti prAmadharmA maithunAbhilASaH / prAmadharmAH puruSAdikAH puruSapravarAH puruSajyeSThAH puruSamevAdhikRtya kalpitAH pradyotitAzca puruSaM samanvAgatA bhavanti, puruSamevAbhiyujya puruSamavekSamANAstiSThanti / yathA nAmAratIti gaNDavizeSaH syAccharIre jAtA zarIre vRddhA zarIraM samanvAgatA zarIramevAbhiyujya tiSThati, evaM gaNDaH sphoTo zarIre jAta ityAdi, valmIkaH stUpo vRkSo vanakhaNDaH pRthivyAM jAtaH puSkariNI pRthivyAM jAtA puSkara udake jAto'gnikAyo'raNyAM jAto'raNImeva mibhUya tiSThati, evameva dharmAstiSThAnti / dhika teSAM grAmanagarANAM yeSAM striyaH praNAyikAH, te cApi dhikkRtAH puruSA ye stra NAM vazaM gatAH (1) // sudivyA, bhAvakA prekSaNIyA madhurodakA puSpitA ramyeva padmino grAhAkulA, mAlatIva vyAlAkrAntA, haimaguheva sasiMhA, mAleva vadhyakalpitA, gandhayuktiriva saviSA, vAhinIva nadI senA vA antarduSTA, madireva garAntA, yogakanyA strIriva yogaparA zAlinI gRhiNI, evaM nArI loke vijJeyA bhavet svaguNodayA prakaTIkRtastrodoSA (2-4) / / kulAnAM tUtsAdanaM dravyahInAnAM lAghavam anAdaraH sarvaduHkhAnAM pratiSThA niSThA nidhana cAryikANAM vairANAM gambhIra guptaM gRhaM saddharmacAriNAM vighno duSTAzvaH muktakhalinaH, evaM zrutA loke kimaGganA kustrI, lAghavo asvalINaM balavaM ti paJcama-SaSThazlokayoH padeSu liGgaviparyayaH (56) // yatra tu grAmeSu nagareSu vA strI balavatI tadanazvasya zunAdehe SA zabda iva parvarahiteSu vA dineSu muNDanamiva bhavati (7. 8) / hutAzAd bhayaM dAho viSAnmaraNaM zastrAcchedo vyAlAd dazanam (9) // zaGkanIyaM ca yad vastu yaccApratIkAraM tad suSThu vyaktaM jAnIyAd yo yujyamAnAni yujyamAnAnAM vastUnAmanuyojayitA bhavati (10) // yatra ye samArambhA ye vaiteSAM sAnubandhA bhavanti tAni vastUni suSThu jAnIyAt, naitat sarvavinizcaye naitadAMdhatAhite anAdRtya nizcayanIyam (11) / / yatra yeSAM samArambhANAM sukhotpattirbhavati ye vaiteSAM sAnugAmino'nugamasahitA vinAzino vA viparItaM vA bhavanti tAn jAnIyAt kAlavedavid, veda itIha laukikaM jJAnam (12) // (13) (14) // navamazlokAdArabhya parisADo kamme ttiAdi-RSibhASitaM puSkarapatropamAntamanubadhyate iti vyaktam // dagabhalAdhyayanaM gaIbhIyetyaparanAmakam /

Page #164
RSibhASitaTIkA dve maraNe'smilloka evamAkhyAyete, tad yathA sukhamRtaM caiva duHkhamRtaM caiva / -atra vijJapti vyakhyAnaM bravImi / imasya khalu mamIkAriNo'samAhitalezasyAsamAhitamanovRttikasya gaNDa iti granthyarthe tena parighAtitasya bAdhitasya bandhanaparighAtasyeti pATho'zaGkanIya eva gaNDabandhanapratighAtaM kariSyAmi / alaM puro-matena duHkhaM maraNamiti / tasmAt taM pUrvoktaM kRtvA jJAna-darzana-cAritrANi pratiseviSye / jJAnena jJAtvA darzanena dRSTvA saMyamena saMyamya tapasA'STavidhakarmarajomalaM vidhUya vizodhyAnAdikamanavadanaM dIrghAdhvAnaM caturantasaMsArakAntAraM vyatipatya zivamityAdivizeSitaM siddhigatinAmadheyaM sthAna saMprApto'nAgatAdhvAnaM zAzvataM kAlaM sthAsyAmoti pratibodhitasya kasyacidadhyavasAyaH // rAmaputrIyAdhyayanam / 24 sarvamidaM purA bhavya bhavitavyAvekSam , idAnIM punarabhavyaM bhavitavyAnavekSaM bhavati / dhyavante khalu bho nairayikA nairayikatvAt tiryagyonastiryagyonitvAnmanuSyA manuSyatvAd devA devatvAda, anuparivartante jIvAzcaturantaM saMsArakAntAraM karmAnugAminaH / tathA'pi mama jIva ihaloke sukhotpAdakaH, paraloke duHkhotpAdako'nijo'dhruvo'nityaH, aNitie aNicce tti pade samavyutpattI, sajati yAvanmuhyatyadhyupapadyate vinighAtamApadyate / imAM ca punaH zaTana-patana-vikiraNa-vidhvaMsanadharmAmanekayogakSemasamAyuktAM jIvasyAtIyA saMsAranirvyaSTiM karoti lokaprapaJcaM sevate / imAM saMsAranirvyaSTiM kRtvA saMsArakAntAramanuparivartate / taM tvanuvRtya saMvega-nirvedau gata iti arthapUraNArthamadhyAhArya, paraM tu zivamityAdi yAvat ciTThissAmi tti apAsyaM mithyeha nivezitatvAt / tasmAdadhruvamazAzvatamidaM saMsAre sarvajIvAnAM saMsRtikAraNamiti jJAtvA jJAna-darzana-cAritrANi seviNye tAni sevitvA saMsArakAntAraM vyatipatya zivaM sthAnamabhyupagataH sthAsyAmItyatra nizcayaH / vADadhANe tti padatyArtho na jJAyate (1) (2) / vaTi tti vRttiH parivartaH, zIghrayA tayA samAyuktA rathacake yathA'rAH sphaTanto vA bhaGgurA vallicchedAstathA zarIriNaH puruSasya suhadukkhe tti dvivacanaM saMskRtakalpam (3) // saMsAre sarvajIvAnAM gRddhiH saMparivartata udumbaratarUNAM prasavadohado yathA vyasanotsavakAraNaM syaGgaceSTAdInAM hetuH (4) / vahnimityAdi sadyo medhamiva cintayed akANDa Agamana-gamanazIlam (5) / (6) (7) (8) (9) (10) / vatteyaNiccata tti vartate varteta vA'nityatA, SoDazepi

Page #165
144 RSibhASitaTIkA zloke evameva (11) // (12) (13) (14) (15) (16) (17) // yA kAntirvayo'vasthA vA yena karmaNA yujyate tAdRzI tasyA nirvRttirbhavati vAcaH pratizrudiva (18) / tAhaM tAsAm, iha sambandhe tu tAbhyAM kAnti-vayobhyAM kRtenodayenobhRtA nAnAgAtravikalpitA anekagAtreSu kRtA bhaGgodayAH saMsAre sarvadehinAmanuvartante tAbhyAmanityatvAt (19) // (20) // atha karmocyate / budhyate caiva karma hetuyuktaM zubhAzubhaM yathA vallInAM phalAphalaM paryAptaphalAnyaparyAptaphalAni ca budhyante (21) // svayamAtmaprayatnena cchinnAdAnamapyupAdAnaM chinnaM yasya tat karma bhujyate, na tad vaya'te'vazyaM vedanIyaM bhavati, yathA vallonAM phalAphalamiti pUrvavat pUrvotpannaM chinnamUlamapi bhujyate (22) / (23) / aprarohi yathA bIjaM dhUmahIna ivAnalo naSTasaMjJo bhraSTopadeza iva dezako gurustathA karma cchinnamUlaM (24) // yena karmaNA yujyate puruSastAdRzaM veSaM dhArayati naTo yathA raGgamadhye vRttakAntisamarthaH (25) // citrA nAnAprakArA vividhodayA ca dehinAM saMsArasaMntatiH sarve drumAlayA vanAnIva bhavanti sarvapuSpaphalodayAH (26) // (27- 30 yathA paJcadaze'dhyayana ekAdazAdayaH zlokAH) caJcalaM sukhamAdAya saktA mohe mAnavA bhavantyAdityarazmitaptA iva matsyAH kSIyamANapAnIyAH (31) // adhruvaM rAjyaM saMzritA narA avazAH saMkSayaM prApnuvanti phalArthina iva cchedya tarumArUDhAH (32) // (33) (34) / mohamohito mohInAM madhye krIDati mohI yathA grahINAM grahavatAM grahagRhItAnAM madhye grahI yathArtha grahamohitaH (35) // nAnyat karma nAnyeSAM dehinAM karma badhnanto nirjarayantazca bhavanti dehinaH, kiM tu svakIyameva, yathA vArigrAhA ghaTIto dhavyamAnanibandhanA bhavanti, gRhItaM vArimAtraM ghaTomAtrAdhAnaM bhavatIti bhAvaH (36) // badhyate mucyate caiva jIvAzcitreNa nAnAprakAreNa karmaNA, yathA rajjupAzairbaddhaH kazcidanyasya prayogeneryate cAlyate (37) // (38) (39) // nizcalaM kRtArogyaM traile kyasaMskRtaM sthAnamuttamaM prApnuvanti jIvAH sarvajJamArgAnugatAH (40) // harigiryadhyayanam / 25 tatazcAmbaraH parivrAjako yaugandharAyaNamevamavAdId yathA devAnupriya, manasi me garbhavarSAbhyo maithunAd viratiH, kathaM na tvaM brahmacArI bhavasIti / tato yaugandha rAyaNo'mbaTaM parivrAjakamevamavAdId yathA hAritAH puruSA ebhirebhizca tAvadAdAnaiH karmopAdanaiH / ye khalu hAritAH pApaiH karmabhiraviyuktAste khalu garbhavarSAsu sajanti / te svayaseva prANino'tipatantyanyAnapi janAn prANino'tipAtayantyanyAnapi janAn prANinor3a

Page #166
RSibhASitaTokA 145 tipAtayato'numodayanti samanujAnanti, evameva mRSA bhASanta ityAdi karaNatrikam , aviratA apratihatApratyAkhyAtapApakarmaNo manujA ityatatkSaNAt paThitavyatvAdihApAsyam , te svayamevAdattamAdadate abrahma-parigrahau gRhNantItyAlApakaH pUrvavat / evameva te'saMyatA'viratA apratihatApratyAkhyAtapApakarmaNaH kriyAvanto'saMvRtA ekAntadaNDA ekAntabAlA bahu pApaM karma kalikaluSaM samaya'tazcyutA durgatigAmino bhavantyebhirdAritA AdAnaiH / ye khalu AryAH pApaiH karmabhirvipramuktA bhavanti te khalu garbhavarSAsu na sajanti / te na svayameva prANino'tipatantItyAdi viparItaM pUrva yAvadakriyAvantaH saMvRtA. ekAntapaNDitA vyapagatarAgadveSAstriguptiguptAstridaNDoparatA niHzalyA AtmarakSiNo vyapagatacatuHkaSAyAzcaturvikathAvivarjitAH paJcamahAvratadharAH, dhara tti aparityAjyaM, pustakeSu tu na dRzyate, tigutta tti trigupta na yathAsaMkhyaM, paJcendriyasaMvRttAH SaDjIvanikAyasuSTuniratAH saptabhayavipramuktA aSTamadasthAnahInA navabrahmacaryayuktA dazasamAdhisthAnasaMprayuktA bahu pApaM karma kalikaluSaM kSapayitvetazcyutAH sugatigAmino bhavanti / he bhagavannambaTa, te sUtramArgAnusAriNaH kSINakaSAyA dAntendriyAH zarIrasaMdhAraNArtha yogasaMzanIya navakoTiparizuddhatyAdiprasiddhalakSaNaM piNDaM tAdRzAM bhikSAM zayyAM copadhiM ca gaveSamANAH sAdhavaH saGgatagatahasitabhaNitaiH sundarastanajaghanaizca pratirUpA rUpavatyaH striyo dRSTvA na teSAM manasA'pi prAdurbhAvaM gacchanti maithunArthA grAmadharmAH / etAvadeva RSibhASitamityambaTasya saMbodhitatvAdanumeyam , zeSANAmRSibhApitAnAM vAgvRttiM tvanusRtya hAritA ityAdi laghuvAkyaM yaugandharAyaNabhASitamiti / kathametaditi kathaM sA kSINakaSAyatA dAntendriyatetyucyate / sA bhavati vigatarAgatA sarAgasyApyapekSyeti kevale stra viSaye na tu sarvathA hatamohasyetyartha iva dRzyate / tatra tatretaretareSu kuleSu piNDaM gaveSamANA ityAdi paJcadazAdhyayanavat (1) // sa zuddhapiNDaH kathamiti hasti-mahAvRkSanidarzanaM, pAutti pAtram , tailapAtradharmamapramAdaguNavarNanagarbha paJca catvAriMzAdhyayanasya dvAviMze zloke sUcitaM kimmAkaphalani darzanaM mUDhatvaprakAzakaM ca / aparaM ca-yathA nAmaikaH zAkaTiko'kSaM mrakSedeSa mama - na bhakSyati bhAraM ca me vahiSyatIti cintayan, etayopamayA zramaNo nimranthaH SaTsu sthAneSvAhAramAhArayan nAtikAmati, tad yayA vedanA-vaiyApRtya-IryA

Page #167
RSibhASitaTIkA saMyama-prANavRtti-dharmacintetyeteSAmarthAya / aparaM ca yathA nAmaiko jatukArako'GgAreSvagnikArya nisRjedeSa me'gnikAyo na vikSAyiSyati jatuM ca tApayiSyAmIti . cintayanne tayopamayA ityAdi pUrvavat / atyacca yathA nAmaiko iSukArakastuSeSvagnikArya zeSaM tadeva, kevalamiSu tApayiSyAmIti / ambaTAdhyayanasya yaugandharAyaNAdhyayanamiti yuktataraM nAma bhavet / 146 26 kataro dharmaH prajJaptaH ? dharmaM na samyag jAnItheti bhAvaH / he AyuSmantaH sarva dharmaM yadi vA he sarve AyuSmanto dharme mama matto vA zRNuta ! kenArthena brAhmaNavarNAbhA na tu brAhmaNAH santo mAhaNatti mA hanteti zleSAd yuddhaM zikSante hiMsAM prakurvanti (1) // zastrajIvino hi yAge bhavanti brAhmaNAH, laukika vyApAreSu tu rAjAnaH kSatriyA vaNijo vaizyAzca, svadhAmAni svagRhANi svAtmano vA pinidadhati nirundhanti vivekAt brahmapAlanAcceti tRtIya zlokasyottarArdhaM dvitIyasya pUrvArdhana sambandhanIyam (2.3) // andhena yugenAcakSuSmatA vAhayugmena viparyasta uttarAdharasmin rAjarathamArUDha iva aDaNIe tti mArge yuddhamArabhate, na tu yuddhabhUmau so'brAhmaNo yad yaddhisanakarma prakaroti tat sarvaM sarvathA hatabuddheriva nirarthakamiti bhAvaH (2.3) || yathArthanAmA brAhmaNo na dhanvo na rathI na zastrapANiH syAnna mRSA brUyAnna cauryaM kuryAnna maithunaM gacchenna parigrahaM gRhNIyAt syAt tu niyukta - nAmAjJApitAnAM dazAnAmapi dharmAGgAnAM dhyAnAdhyayanaparAyaNaH ( 4. 5 ) // guptaiH sarvendriyaiH satyaprekSI syAcchIlaprekSI ca saptasvapi zIlAGgeSu niyukteSu (6) / / SaDjInikAyahitaH sarvasattvadayAparaH sa brAhmaNa iti vaktavyo yasyA''tmA vizuddhayati (7) || divyaM sa kRSi kRSennArpayenna tAM muJcet / - AtmA kSetraM tapo bIjaM saMyamo yugalAGgale dhyAnaM ca phAlo nizitaH saMyamazca dRDhaM bIjamiti pAdaH saMdigdhapAThaH paunaruktacAcchandaso'zuddhatvAcca ( 8 ) / / kUTesu vaJcakeSu puruSeSvakUTatvaM saralatvamaGgIkaroti, asmiMstu pAde kRSyupamA na dRzyate, vinayo niyamanamiva sthitaH, titikSA ca haleSA, dayA- guptI ca pragrahau (9) // samyaktvaM gocchaNavo tti ajnyaataarthH| samitistu zamilA, dhRti-yoktra - susambaddhAste ye sarvajJavacane ratAH (10) paJcaivendriyANi tu kSAntAni dAntAni nirjitAni ca yAni brAhmaNeSu tAni gorUphaNi gambhIraM kRSi kRSanti (11) // tapastasya nirvyAjasya brAhmaNasyAvandhyaM bIjaM, ahiMsA paramaM nidhanaM gotraM, vyavasAyastasya dhanaM saGgrahaH saMyamo yuktau balivardo z

Page #168
RSibhASitaTIkA 157 (12) // dhRtirbalaM vasudhaikA, zraddhA ca nizcalA methidhuro'vaSTambhaH, bhAvanA tu tasya vRtiH, IryA susaMvRtaM dvAram (13) // kaSAyAstasya mardanaM, kIrtivAdazca tatkSamA, nirjarA tu ISAM lunAmi, evaM duHkhAnAM niSkRtirbhaviSyatIti tadabhiprAyaH (14) / etAM kRSi kRSTvA sarvasattvadayAvahAM brAhmaNaH kSatriyo vaizyaH zUdro vA'pi vizuddhayati (15) // mAtaGgIyamadhyayanam / ___ sAdhu sAdhoH sAdhu vA sucaritamavyAhatAbAdhitA zramaNasampacchramaNaiH saha saMvAsaH / na ciraM laukikajanena saMvasenmuniH, saMvAsena hi sneho vardhate / anityacAriNo bhikSoH karmaNo hetorAtmArtho duHkhAyate duHkhamApadyate (1) // snehabandhanaM prajahAya dhyAnAdhyayanaparAyaNo bhavati / nihitena vazIkRtena sadApi cetasA nirvANAya matiM saMdadhyAt (2) / yo bhikSuH pareNa sakhyamAgatastasya karNasukha vacanaM brUyAt so'nupriyabhASakazcATukAraH khalu mugdha AtmArthe hIyate niyamAt (3) // yo lakSaNa-svapna-prahelikAH kutUhalAdAkhyAti, tasya naro jano dAnAni prayojayet , tat tAdRzaM karaNaM zrAmaNyAnmahadantaraM bhavet viparItaM bhavedityarthaH (4) / cela tti ceTako dAso, yazceTakopanayaneSu AvAhavivAheSu vadhUvareSu ca pArthivAnAM yuddheSu cAtmAnaM yojayati tAnyupatiSThati, yo vA jIvanahetorAtmanaH pUjanAthai kizcidihalokasukham ihalokasya manojJaM prayunakti prakarotyarthiviSayeSu pradakSiNaH, ubhayeSAM tAdRzaM karaNaM zrAmaNyasya viparItam (5. 6 ) // vyapagatakuzalastu saMchinnasrotAH zoko vA premNA dveSeNa ca vipramuktaH priyApriyasaho'kiJcanazcAtmArtha na jahyAd dharmajIvo (7) // vAratrakAdhyayanam / - 28 chinnasrotaso niruddhAsvAn bhRzaM kuruta sarvAn kAmAn sarvazaH / kAmA manuSyANAM rogA bhavanti, kAmA durgativardhanAH (1) / nAseveta munirguddhimekAntamanupazyan / akAmAH punaH kAmAn kAmayamAnA durgatiM yAnti (2) / ye kAmeSu lubhyanti teSAM trividhaM jagat tucchamiva bhavati kAmeSvadhyupapannA bahavo jIvAH kliyanti (3) / (4) (5) (6) (7) (8) (9) (10) (11) (12) (13) (14) (15) (16) (17) (18) (19) (20) (21) / aJjanasya kajjalasya kSayaM valmIkasya ca sazcayaM madhunazcAhAraM cirakAlInaM dRSTvA puraSasya saMyama udyamo varaH zreyAn bhaven , na tu kAmaH (22) // uccAvacaM gotramadhikRtya vikalpa

Page #169
148 RSibhASitaTokA bhAvanayA'nuprekSAdinA vibhAvayet , na haimaM dantakASThaM khAdet khAdituM kAmayeta cakravartyapi (23) // he suvihitapuruSa, alpakAlakamantaraM kSaNastokamuhUrtamAtraM prApya tasya vibhAvayato'pi vipulaH phalAgamaH, kiM punastasya yaH siddhi prati parAkrAmet ? // ArdrakIyamadhyayanam / sravanti sarvataH srotAMsi, kiM na srotonivAraNam ? kathaM srotaH vidhIyata iti pRSTo munirAkhyAyAt (1) // jAgrato'pramattasya munerindriyANi paJca suptAni, suptasya munestu paJca jAgrati / paJcabhiH suptai raja Adoyate paJcabhi na pradbhI rajaH sthApayet (2) // zabdaM zrotraM, rUpaM cakSurgandhaM ghrANaM, rasaM jihvA, sparza tvagupAdAya manojJa vA pApakaM vA manojJe na rajyet , pApake na praduSyet manojJe arajyati muno, itarasminnamanojJe na duSTe, avirodhiSUdAsIneSu vastuSvasupto bhavejjAgRyAt, evaM srotaH pidhoyate (3-12) // (13) (14) (15)....vidheyaM gajaM....(16) (17) (18) (19) / vardhamAnAdhyayanam / yathAsatyamidaM sarvam / iha yat kriyate karma tat parataH paraloke'trabudhyate, mUlasikteSu vRkSeSu teSAM zAkhAsu phalaM dRzyate (1) // (2) (3) / / hiMsan hantAraM labhate (4) / (5) // bhadrakAni bhadrakAnIti manyante janAH, madhuraM madhura : paruSaM paruSamiti manute, kaTukaM kaTukamiti bhaNitam (6) // kalyANamiti bhaNataH kalyANaitatpratizrut , pApa kamiti pApakA (7) // (8) // vAyvadhyayanam / pAzcIyAdhyayanasya kRSchA iha yojyante vyaakrnnaiH| ko'yaM lokaH ? jIvAzcaivAjIvAzcaiveti lokaH ? caturvidho loko vyAkhyAtastadyathA dravyataH kSetrataH kAlato bhAvataH / kasya vA lokaH? AtmabhAva AtmanA bhavati loka iti yojyam / svAmyamuddizya jIvAnAM loko, nirvRtti niSpattimuddizya jIvAnAM cAjIvAnAM ca / ko vA lokabhAvaH ? anAdiko'nidhanaH pAriNAmiko lokabhAvaH / / kena vA'rthena loka iti procyate ? lokatIti lokaH / kA gatiH ? jIvAnAM ca pudgalAnAM ca gatirdravyataH kSetrataH kAlato bhAvataH / vyAkaraNasya tu pAThAntaraM yathA jIvazcaiva gamanapariNatAH pudgalAzcaiva gamanapariNatA iti / kasya vA gatiH ? jIvAnAM ca pudgalAnAM ca gatirityAkhyAtA / kecittu paThanti yathA

Page #170
RSibhASitaTIkA 149 dvividhA gatistadyathA prayogagatiH svecchayA gatirvinasA gatista dviparItA jIvAnAM ca pudgalAnAM ceti / ko vA gatibhAvaH ? anAdiko'nidhano gatibhAvaH / pAThAntaraM tu yathA audayika-pAriNAmiko gatibhAva iti / kena vA'rthena gatiriti procyate ? gamyate iti gatiH / anye tu gamyamAnA iti gatiriti paThanti / imAni catvAri pAThAntarANyasyAdhyayanasyAnte gativyAkaraNagranthAt prabhRti sAmittaM ti yAvadayaM dvitIyaH pATho dRzyata iti pravezitAni / uttaragAminAmapi sUtrANAM sa dvitIyaH pATha iti vakSyate / UrdhvagAmino jIvA, adhogAminaH pudgalAH / karmaprabhavA jIvAH, pariNAmaprabhavAH pudgalAH; karma prApya phalavipAko jovAnAM, pariNAma prApya pudgalAnAm / dvitIyaH pAThastu pApakarmakRto jIvAnAM pariNAmaH, sa eva pudgalAnAmiti / na kadAcidiyaM prajA manuSyAdikA'vyAbAdhasukhamanuparuddhasukhameSeta kazAM kazAyitvA hiMsAM kRtvA / dvitoyapAThastu yathA na kadAcit prajA prAkArSId aduHkhamiti / jIvA dvividhAM vedanAM vedayantyanubhavanti, tadyathA prANAtipAtena yAvanmithyAdarzanena / viramaNapadaM tviha na yujyate / asyeha dRzyamAnatvAd vRddhalekhakadoSeNa vismRtAni kAnicit sUtrANItyanumIyate / pUritaM vidaM chidaM II-pustakena yathA evaM yAvanmithyAdarzanazalyena kRtvA jIvAH zAtanAM vedanAM vedayanti / prANAtipAtaviramaNena tu yAvanmithyAdarzanazalyaviramaNena kRtvA jIvA azAtanAM vedanAM vedayantIti / etenaiva prakAreNa dvitIyapAThena pUritaM chidraM yathA AtmakRto jIvA bhavanti, kRtvA kRtvA yad yad kRtavantastat tad vedayanti, tad yathA prANAtipAtena yAvat parigraheNeti / sa eva dvitIyaH pATho'nubadhyate yathA eSa khalvasambuddho'saMvRtakarmAntazcAturyAmiko nimrantho'STavidhaM karmagranthiM prakaroti, sa ca catuHSu sthAneSu vipAkamAgacchati, tadyathA nairayikeSu tiryakSu manujeSu deveSu / AtmakRtA jIvA na para kRtAH kRtvA kRtvA vedayanti, tadyathA prANAtipAtaviramaNeNa yAvat parigrahaviramaNeNa / eSa khalu saMbuddhaH saMvRtakarmAntazcAturyAmiko nirgrantho'STavidha karmapranthi na prakaroti, sa ca prAgukteSu catuHSu sthAneSu na vipAkamAgacchati / AdipAThastu mithyAdarzanaviramaNenetiprabhRtyanubadhyate yathA kiM tu jIvAH zAtanAM nAzanAM vedanAM vedayanti / yo yadartha yadvastuno bibheti tat na samucchetsyate arthAt sa eva samutthAsyati / niSThitakaraNIyaH san maDAi tti mRtAdI prAzukabhojI, upalakSaNatvAdeSaNIyAdIti vyAkhyAprajJaptivRttyanusAreNa vyAkhyeyam / spazuketi sthAne tu prAzuketyayuktaM pravadanti vRttikArAnuyAyinaH / mRtAdI nirgrantho niruddhaprapaJco vyavacchinnasaMsAro vyavacchinnasaMsAravedanIyaH prahINasaMsAraH prahINasaMsAravedanIyo saMsAramArgAn na punarapyatratvaM samAgacchati / pArthIyamadhyayanam / dvitIyapAThastu

Page #171
150 RSibhASitaTIkA samApadyate yathA loko na kadAcinnAsInna kadAcinna bhavati na kadAcinna bhaviSyati, abhUcca bhavati ca bhaviSyati ca, dhruvo nityaH zAzvato'kSayo'vyayo'vasthito nityo bhavati, yathA nAma pazcAstikAyA na kadAcinnAsannityAdi evameva loko'pi / samAptaM pAThAntaram / 32 divyAM bho kRSi kRSennArpayet / -kutaH kSetraM kuto bIjaM kutastaka yugalAgaLe ? gA api tava na pazyAmi, he Arya, kA nAma tava kRSiriti praznAH (1) / AtmA kSetraM tapo bIjaM saMyamo yugalAGgale ahiMsA samitizca yogyA, eSA dharmAntarA dharmagarmA kRSiH (2) / eSA kRSiH alubdhasya puruSasya zubhatarA'tizubhA vyAkhyAtA, eSA bahusatI atisAdhvI paralokasukhAvahA ca bhavati (3) // etAM kRSi kRSTvA sarvasattvadayAvahAM brAhmaNaH kSatriyo vaizyaH zUdro'pi vA siddhayati (4) / piGgAdhyayanaM SaDviMzasya dvitIyapATha iva / 33 dvAbhyAM sthAnAbhyAM bAlaM jAnIyAt , dvAbhyAM sthAnAbhyAM paNDitaM jAnIyAt yathA samyakprayogena ca mithyAprayogena ca karmaNA bhASaNena ceti zlokArdham / durbhASitayA bhASayA duHkRtena ca karmaNA kAryAkAryavinizcaye bAlametaM vijAnIyAt (1)(2) (3) // subhASitayA bhASayA sukRtena ca karmaNA parjanyaH kAlavavi yazo'bhigacchati (4)(5)(6) // sAdhubhiH saMgamaM ca saMstavaM ca dharma ca kuryAditi spaSTaM, kutastu dharmasya viparItamadharma kuryAditi na jJAyate (7) / (8) / kSayi pramANaM vAtI ca deyAd yo dhanamarjayati, saddharmavAkyadAnaM tvakSayamamRtaM ca mataM bhavati (9) // puNyaM tIrthamupAgamya pretya bhuJjyAddhItaM phalam , saddharmavAridAnena kSipraM tu zudhyati manaH (10) // (11)(12)(13)(14)(15) // kalyANamitrasaMsarga kRtvA saMjayo mithilAdhipaH sphItaM bhuktvA tanmUlaM bhojanaM mUlaM bhavati yathA tathA divaM gataH (16) / / (17) / / AruNIyAdhyayanam / paJcasu sthAneSu paNDito bAlena parISahopasargAnudIryamANAn samyak saheta kSameta titikSAdhivAsayeta, tadyathA bAlaH khalu paNDitaM parokSaM paruSaM vadet , tat paNDito bahu manyeta yathA diSTayaiSa bAlo me parokSaM paruSaM vadati, na pratyakSam /

Page #172
RSibhASitaTokA 151 " mUrkhasvabhAvA hi bAlAH, na kiJcid bAlebhyo kartRbhyo na vidyata iti / tat paNDitaH samyak sahetetyAdi / bAlaH khalu paNDitaM pratyakSameva paruSaM vadet, tat paNDita ityAdi yAvat pratyakSaM vadati, na daNDena vA yaSTyA vA leSTunA vA muSTyA vA bAlaH kapAlena vA'bhihanti tarjayati tADayati paritADayati paritApayati udvApayati vyApAdayati / mUrkha ityAdi pUrvavat / bAlazca tti saMyojane cedarthe vA paNDitaM daNDenetyAdi yAvad udvApayet tat paNDita ityAdi yAvadudvApayati, na kenacicchastrajAtena kiJciccharIrajAtaM zarIrabhAgamAcchinatti vA vicchinatti vA / mUrkha ityAdi pUrvavat / bAlazca ced vA paNDitaM kenacicchastrajAtenetyAdi yAvad vicchindyAt, tat paNDita ityAdi yAvad vicchinatti vA na jIvitAd vyaparopayati / mUrkha ityAdi pUrvavat / bAlazca paNDitaM jIvitAd vyaparopayet, tat paMNDita ityAdi yAvad vyaparopayati, na dharmAd bhraMzayati / mUrkha ityAdi pUrvavat / yena kenacidupAyena paNDita AtmAnaM muJcet doSAda bAlenodIritAt / tadapi sa doSa eva tasya paNDitasya hitaM bhavet ( 1 ) || apratijJabhAvAduttaraM na vidyate, svayaM paNDito veSAn anekarUpAn bhaviSyadbhavAn na prakaroti yadi vA vese tti dose tti sthAne lekhanabhramAt / apratijJa iha loke bhavati yathArtho brAhmaNaH (2)|| dInena sAmAnyena puruSeNa kiM kriyate dehakAGkSaNAt NaNNattha tti anyatra na kiJcidityarthaH / dInasya kAlakAGkSaNaM prAyopagamanAdinA mRtyupratikSaNaM vA lokAdananyatvaM vA AtmasvabhAvasya hIyate na jJAyate (3) / / (4) (5) (6) || isigiryadhyayanam / 35 catuHSu sthAneSu skhalu bho jIvAH kupyanto mAdyanto gRhanto lubhyantoM vajra samAdadati vajra' samAdAya caturanta saMsArakAntAre punaH punarAtmAnaM parividhvaMsayanti, tad yathA krodhena mAnena mAyayA lobhena / teSAM ca kaSAyANAmahaM parighAta haitorakupyannamAdyannagUhannalubhyaM strigupta stridaNDavirato niHzalyo'gAravaH stro-bhakta-deza-rAjavizeSitacaturvikathA vivarjitaH paJcasamitaH paJcendriyasaMvRtaH zarIrasaMdhAraNArthaM yogasaMghAraNArthaM navadoSakoTiparizuddhaM dazadoSavipramuktam udmotpAdanadoSazuddhaM tatra tatretaretareSu kuleSu parArthe kRtaM parArthaM niSThitaM vigatAGgAraM vigatasarasAhAra - dhanavadadAtRvarNanaM vigatadhUmaM virasAhAra kRpaNadAtRnindanavarjitaM zastrAtItaM zastrapariNataM piNDaM zayyAmupadhi caiSa bhAvayAmItyarSiNA bhASitam / - ajJAnavipramUDhAtmA pratyutpannAbhidhA

Page #173
152 RSibhASitaTIkA rakaH kopaM mAnaM mAyAM lobhaM kRtvA mahAbANamAtmA vidhyatyAtmAnam / manye bANena viddha ekameva bhavaM vinIyate, krodha-mAna-mAyA-lobha-bANena viddhastu bhavasantatiM nIyate janaH (1-8) // (9)(10)(11)(12) / / svasmin gRhe pradIpte kiM paraM gRhaM dhAvasi ? svameva gRhaM niricya tato gacchet paraM gRham (13) // AtmArthe jAgRhi, mA bhUH parArthAbhidhArakaH, tAdRzasyAtmArtho hIyate (14) / (15) (16 ) (17) / jAgRhi, mA svapihi, mA dharmacaraNe pramattasya tava caurAH paJcendriyAdayaH kaSAyAntAH saMyamayogayordurgatigamane vA bahu karma kAryuH, hiDa tti karma vizeSaNaM tvajJAtArtham (18-20) // ajJAta aTTAlake jAgracchocanIyo'si NAhisi tti yathA kazcid dhanahIno vraNitaH sannauSadhamUlyamavindan dAtuM na zakyaH (21) // he narA, jAgRta nityam ! jAgrato hi suptaM svapnameva jAgarti dharme jAgrato'pramattasyAlasyaM na vidyate svapnakalpamityarthaH / yaH svapiti na sa sukhI, jAgrat tu sukhI bhavati (22) // (23) / auddAlakIyamadhyayanam / bhRzamutpatatA krodheneti zeSaH utpatantaM kaJcit priyeNa priyavacanena vakSyAmi kiM zAntaM pApamiti sAntvanaM vakSyAmyuta Na santaM ti azAntaM taM puruSamiti zeSo vakSyAmi yathA he tuSa tuSakalpa niHsArajaneti ! etattu munerna yujyata iti bhAvaH - mama cAnyeSAM ca kopaH pAtraM prati kiJcit puruSaM mukto duHkhAvaho bhavati / tasmAt khalatpatantaM sahasA kopaM nigRhNantu munayo / yadi vA utpatan kopo nigRhItavyaH / mohaM ti mohaH (1) / varterbalaM na kSiptaM nAvamantavyam , krodhAgnestu balaM paraM paramaM baheralpA gatiH, kopAgneramitA (2) // (3) (4) (5) (6) (7) // pUrva merugirivad gambhIrasAre'pi saMyame bhUtvA sthitvA kopodgamarajasA dhUta AvRto'sAratvamatichetyabhigacchati (8) / mahAviSa ivAhiH :so dRpto'dattA kurodayo'GkurAyApyudayo na datto yena sa tathA caret sa ruSyaMstiSThati viSaM ca vRthA muktavAn nirviSatvamupAgato bhavati, evaM tapobalastho'pi nityaM krodhaparAyaNo'cireNApi kAlena taporiktatvamRcchati (9.10) // gambhIro'pi taporAzirjIvAnAM sAdhubhiH puruSairduHkhena kRcchrataH saMcitaH, kopAgnistvAkSepiNAmAkarSatAM tapaHkASThAni dahati kSaNAt vanakASThAnIva davAgniH (11) // (12) (13) (14) // mahArAjatti sambodhanaM zlokasyAnyasmAt kasmAccidanvayAdihAvatAritatvaM prakaTIkaroti (15) / hRSTaM karoti puruSamanirudhyamAnaH kopaH, vimucyamAnastu bhasma karoti bhasmIkaroti,

Page #174
RSibhASitaTIkA 153 hRSTaM ca bhasma ca samIkSya prAjJo jitAtmA sadA kopaM nirundhyAt (16) // tArAyaNIyamadhyayanam / 37 sarvamidaM jagat puro'dakamAsIt / - atrANDauM saMtaptamatra lokaH sambhUtaH, atra sAzvAso jAtaH, idaM no'smAkaM mate varuNavidhAnamiti kecit / anye tUbhayataHkAlamubhayataHsaMdhyaM kSIraM navanItaM madhu samitsamAhAraM kSAraM zaGkha ca piNDayitvA'gnihotrakuNDaM pratijAgarayamANo vihariSyAmIti tasmAdetat sarvamiti bravImIti / vayaM tu navi tti na mAyA naivAdbhutavidhAnaM mantavyaM, kiM tu na kadAcinnAsInna kadAcinna bhavati na kadAcinna bhaviSyati ca loka iti vadAmaH / paDuppaNNaM iNaM socca tti pratyutpannaM vartamAnamidaM zrutveti trINi padAni zlokapAda iva dRzyante na ca pUrvagatena na naiva pazcAdgatena sambaddhuM zakyAni / sUryasahagato nirgrantho gacchedAd yatraiva sUryo'stamiyAt kSetre vA nimne vA tatraivoSitvA prAduH prabhAtAyAM rajanyAmatItAyAM rAtrAvutthite sUrye sahasrarazmau dinakare kIdRze ? tad aupapAtikapAThenocyate : vikasitopale conmIlitakamalakomale ca paNDuraprame raktAzokaprakAze ca kiMzukazukamukhagujArdharAgasadRze ca kamalAkaraSaNDabodhake tejasA jvalati sati evaM tatkSaNameva prAcInAM vA pratIcInAM vA dakSiNAM vA udIcInAM vA dizaM purato yugamAtrameva prekSamANo yathArItyetuM tasya kalpate nirgranthasya // zrIgirIyamadhyayanam / __ yat sukhaM sukhena labdhaM tad atyantasukhameva, yat tu duHkhaM dukhena labdhaM mA mama tena samAgamo bhUd (1) // iti borSiNA bhASitam / - manojJa bhojanaM bhuktvA manojJe ca zayanAsane manojJe'gAre bauddha bhikSuH samAhito dhyAyati (2) // sa evAmanojJa bhojanaM bhuktvA zayanAsane cAmanojJe gRhe'manojJe duHkhaM dhyAyatyArtamapadhyAnaM karotItyarthaH (3) // taM tAdRzamevamanekavarNakamanyatIrthakaM bhikSu nAnAguNapadArtha vA parityajya paNDitaH prAjJo nAnyatra lubhyati, etad yathArthabuddhasya zAsanam (4) // nAnAvarNeSu zabdeSu rUpeSu gandheSu raseSu sparzeSu zrotrAdiprApteSu gRddhiM vAkpradoSaM vA samyag varjayed buddhimAn paNDitaH (5) / jAgrato'pramattasya munerindriyANi paJca suptAnyAtmaduHkhasya kAraNAni hetavaH kAraNAd vA duHkhasyotpAdayamAnatvAt ,

Page #175
154 RSibhASitaTIkA tasyaiva tu vinAzAya saMtataM sadA prAjJo varteta (6) // vyAdhikSayAya duHkhaM vA sukhaM vA yad yad auSadha bhavati tad tad vaidyasya jJAnena dezitaM diSTam , evameva mohakSayAya duHkha sukha vA yo ya upAyo diSTo gurUNA (7) // na cikitsati kuvaidyo yadi vA na cikitsyate kuvaidhena duHkha sukhaM vA yathAhetu hetuvizeSaM vibhajya, kiM tu sAmAnyacikitsite vaidyazAstre suyuktasya kovidasya duHkhasukhe bhavataH sujJAte / evameva mohakSaye arthAjjJAnamArge yuktasyobhe sujJAte, na tvayuktasya hetuvizeSeNetyanayoH zlokayoratha grahItumasmatprayatnaH (8.9) // saMvego narakAdigatyavalokanAt saMbhItinirvedo viSayeSvanabhiSaGga iti siddhasenaH / tucche niHsAre jane saMvega iti, uttame tu nirveda ityeto dInAnAM janAnAM bhAvo yadi vA dInau ca bhavato bhAvI ceti dIna-bhAvau, tayorvizeSastayovizeSamadhikRtya tAvad upadezanamupadezo'sti, jJAnaM lokAnAmadhyAtmavidyArUpaM vinA nAstyupadeza iti bhAvaH (10) // nAnA'vasthodayAntare puruSANAM bhinnAvasthA anusRtya sarva stIrthakarairbhASitA vANyupadezaH sAmAnyena gItanirmANo'padiSTAtmapariNAmA bhavati, vizeSe tu marmavedhinI pratyekapuruSasya chidrabhit (11) // sarvasattvadayo veSo liGgalakSitaM munitvaM bhavatyanArambho'parigrahazca, sattvaM sadabhAvaM tapo dAnaM caiva jinasattamA bhASante (12) // (13) // kimu dAntasyAraNyenAzrameNa vA ? na kiJcidityarthaH , yathA'tikrAntasya rogAd vimuktasya puruSasya bhaiSajyaM nAsti na ca zastrasyAbhedyatA, taddhi svabhAvAd abhedyam eva (14) / / subhAvena bhAvitAtmanaH zUnyamiva dRzyate'raNyaM grAme vAM dhanaM, sarvametaddhi jagad dharmadhyAnAya tasya bhavati yathA zalyavatazcitte zalyamAta dhyAnAya (15) / durantasya tu citte nAnAvasthA vasuMdharA pRthivI duHkharUpA sarvaM ca karmAdAnAya bhavati yathA kAminazcitte kAmaH (16) // (17) // sArthakamarthasahitamivArambha karaNaM nirarthakaM jAnIyAd yathA pratihastinaM pazyaMstaTaM ghAtayati vAraNaH (18) // yo yasya kAryasya yogaH prayatnastaM sAdhayituM yo'samarthaH sa tat kArya sarva varjayati kAmIMva zramaNasya nagnabhAvaM muNDabhAvaM ca (19) // dhIraH zaraNaM jAnIyAt , na durgAdajeyAt koTiM girizikharaM zaraNarahitameti, dRptaM siMhaM chekaM vebhaM gaja jambukaH zRgAlo na tejayet krodhayediti, bhojja tti pATho nirarthakaH zRgAlasya siMhAdibhoktatvAsaMbhavAt (20) // veSapracchAdanasaMbaddho rajoharaNAdiliGgasahito navatattvarato'saMbaddhaM tattvaviruddhaM puruSaM sadA vArayet , nAlaM bhavati dhArayituM buddhimAn nAnAratiprayojaka (21) // sarvadA na krudhyenmuniryadi tu kenacit kAraNena

Page #176
RSibhASitaTokA 155 brahmacArI yatiH kruddhaH saMjvalet tadAtmano mohadIpanaM varjayet , mUDhasya hi vyAdhasya sAyakaM mRgAn nApyeti na vidhyati, evaM mUDho munirna bhavejjJAnabhAk (22) // pracchAdanaM veSaM rUpaM liGgaM ca nizcayena vibhAvayet , kimarthaM vA gAyati vyAdhastUSNIkA tu bhavanti pakSiNaH ? gAyato'pi vyAdhasya hananAbhiprAyaM veSAcca liGgAccAnumAnti vihagA iti bhAvaH (23) // laukikakAryanirvRttiprayojake kAryakAraNe Adeye, te eva mokSanirvRttiprayojake vizeSato vijJeye (24) // parivAreNa ca veSeNa ca yad bhAvitaM tad vibhAvayenna ca tAbhyAM vaJcyeta, parivAreNApi gambhIreNa parivRto nIlajambukaH kathAprasiddho na rAjA'bhavacchvApadAnAmavaJcanIyatvAt (25) // arthAdAyinamarthalobhinaM janaM jAnIyAnnAnAcittAnubhASakamanyamatAnugAminaM, tasmAd arthasantati nirantarArthalobhaM pazyataH zreyAn bhavatyarthAdAyibhirvisaGgo viyogaH (26) // dambhakalpaM kRttisamaM kRttyA jambukasamAnaM nizcayena vibhAvayet nikhilaM rAjapratApasyAmoSaM kRtvopacAre vRttau parIkSyate vijJAyate (27) // svabhAve durvalaM jAnIyAnnAnAvarNAnubhASakaM vividhajAtyanukAriNaM yathA sunandA puSpAdAne plavakAragRhaM gatA, asya tu zlokArdhasyArthaH kathAyA ajJAtatvAdaspaSTa eva (28) / dravye kSetre ca kAle ca sarvabhAve ca sarvathA sarveSAM liGgavatAM jIvAnAM bhAvanAM vibhAvayet / (29) zAriputrIyamadhyayanam / 39 ya idaM pApaM karma na kuryAnna kArayed, devA api taM namasyanti dhRtimantaM dIptatejasam (1) / / (2) (3) / / caturthasya pUrvArdhamapUrNam, uttarArdhe tu karmasaJcayaviSayaM, yasya vipAkena sAdhurbhUyo'pi jAyate (4) / rahasye khalu bho pApaM karma samaya' dravyataH kSetrataH kAlato bhAvataH karmato'dhyavasAyataH samyaga aparikuJcamAno'nigUhannAlocayet |-bhdrkai rasaibhadrakena ca saMvAsena laukikajIvitena nAsti me kAryam / kodRzena saMvAsena ? yatra saJjayo kAnanavAsino mRgAn vadhAyopanAmayati vyApAdayati (5) // saJjayIyayamadhyayanam / purA acirAdeva pravrajitaH san sAdhuricchAM yadi vA purA pravrajyAyAH purastAd icchannabhilASavAnanicchAM kuryAd AtmasantoSamaGgIkuryAt / -icchA bahuvidhA bhavati loke yayA baddhaH klizyati, tasmAdicchAmanicchayA jitvA sukham

Page #177
156 RSibhASitaTIkA edhate (1) // (2)(3) // icchatecchA vAJcheSyate, anicchannapi tAmicchati, tasmAdityAdi pUrvavat (4) // he sAdho, dravyataH kSetrataH kAlato bhAvato yathAsthAma yathAbalaM yathAvIryamanigUhannAlocayeriti bravImi // dvaipAyanIyamadhyayanam / ------- yeSAmAtmA rUpamAjIvAddhetornarANAM baladarzana tapobaladarzanAya bhavati, ye jIvanArthamAtmanastapobalaM narAn darzayanti, te janAH svatapa AmiSaM kRtvA janaM saMnicayante melayanti (1) // teSAM sukRtaM tapo vikrItaM bhavati tacca sukRtamA zritya jIvitaM vikrItam / karmaceSTA vyApAravanto janA ajAtyA anAryA vA mAmakAH zaThA bhavanti, etAdRzAMstAn jAnIyAt (2) // yathocchinnagalA asrotaMsi zuSkasthale vA matsyA vedanaM prApnuvanti, tathA'nAgatamapazyanto durmatayaH pazcAchocante (3) // matsyA yathA kSINapAnIyAH kaMkAnAM ghAsamAgatA iti zlokArdha pUrvagatena vA saMbandhanIyaM lekhakadoSega vA galitamuttarArdham / pratyutpannarase gRddhA mohamallapraNunnA dRptAM balavatImutkaNThAM prApnuvanti vArimadhye vAraNA iva (4.5) // mAhAramAtrasambaddhAH kAryAkAryebhyo nimIlitacakSuSaH pakSiNo vihagA ghaTakumbha ivAvazAH pAzena saMkSayaM prApnuvanti (5.6) // madhu prApnoti durbuddhiH kathAprasiddhaH, prapAtaM tu na sa pazyatIti zlokAdha pUrvavat / AmiSArthI jIvaH puruSo jIve vA jIvite samyakcAritraM hinasti (7) // anayaM maNi muktvA sUtreNa guNena kevalenAbhinandati durmatiH, sa sarvajJazAsanaM muktvA mohAdikaiH kaSAyaiH svacaritraM hinasti (8) / zrotramAtreNa, na tu mukhena grAhya viSaM jAnanneva tatraiva zrotreNaiva yunakti gRhNAti, AjIvArtha tapo muktvA saMtyajya vividhaM bahuprakAreNa tapyati, tapa Azritya jIvaMstapaAjIvena jIvati (9.10) // yo jJAnamevopajIvati sa caritraM karaNaM ca liGgaM ca jIvanArtham upajIvannavizuddhamiti jIvati (10.11) / vidyAmantropadezairdUtIsaMpreSaNarvA bhAvibhavopadezaizcAvizuddhamiti jIvati (11.12) / mUlakarmabhiH kautukakarmabhiH bhASayA praNayimizcAkhyAyikopadezairavizuddhamiti jIvati (12.13) // yo bAla AjIvako mAse. mAse kuzAgreNaivAhAramAharati sa svAkhyAtadharmasya na zatatamAM kalAmarhati (14) / paraMtu mA mAM kazcijjAnAtu mA cAhaM kaJcijjAnAmItyajJAtenAjJAtamartha samudAnikaM bhikSAlabdhaM caret (15) // (16)(17) // indranAgIyamadhyayanam /

Page #178
RSibhASitaTIkA 42-44 157 alpenAkiJcanyena bahu devatvaM jyeSThamuparibhavaM madhyamaM kanIyasamadhastanaM, yadi vA bahu bahUni kulAni mAnanIyAni dhanavanti vA madhyamAni kanIyAMsi daridrANyeSayet / niravadye sthitasya na kalpate punarapi sAvadha sevitum / - somIyamadhyayanam / lAbhe yo na sumanA atihRSTo'lAbhe yo naiva durmanAH asantuSTaH, sa khalu manuSyANAM zreSTho devAnAmiva zatakratuH / - jamAdhyayanam / yamAbhyAM rAgadveSAbhyAmutpIDayadbhayAM naivotpIDyate sa rAgAGge ca vidveSAne ca samyagAtmAnaM niyacchati / varuNAdhyayanam / yasyAtmA 45 alpaM cAyuriha mAnavAnAM suciraM ca kAlaM yAvannarakeSu vAsaH, sarve ca kAmA narakANAM mUlam ko nAma budhaH kAmeSu rametU ? (1) // pApaM ca kuryA - nna prANino hanyAd atigatarasaH, na kadAcid uccAvaceSu zayanAsaneSu rameta, kiM tu tAn samatikrAmed vAyuriva jalam ( 2 ) -(3) / / (4)(5)(6)(7)(8)(9) (10) / / yaM hantA'bhiyoktA vivarjayati yadviSaM naro na bhunakti yaM vA vyAlaM gRhNAti nAsti tato bhayam ( 11 ) // sarasaM nIraM svacchaM pratidhAvantaM daMSTriNaM rAGgiNaM zvApadaM doSabhIruNo vivarjayanti, evaM pApaM vivarjayet ( 12 ) // pApakarmodaya prApya duHkhena duHkhabhAjanaM doSeNa ca doSodayI pApakAryANi prasUte (13) || urvIpArAj jalaughAntAt tejanyA vA dagdhAt tRNagucchAn mRtotthitam uktasthAnebhyo mRtvA pratyAgatamanazvaraM jIvAnAM jIvita, jIvadeva bhavati phalamandiraM dhAnyAgAraM karmaphalabhAjanamiti zleSaH (14 ) || yadi yo triyamANasya vasuMdharAM pRthivIM sAgarantAM dadyAjIvitaM vA'nayorekataraM varayasveti, tataH sa maraNabhIrurjIvitamicchati (15) | (16) (17) (18) | ye prANinastAMzca ghAtaM ca prANinAM ca yA priyA dayA, sarvametad vijJAya prANighAtaM vivarjayet (19) || (20) (21) // tasmAt prANidayArthamekAgramanA bhUtvA dayArthI munirapramatto vihared yathA kazcit tailapAtradharaH (22) |(23) (24)|| ye bhAvenAbhinandanti jinAjJAM teSAM kalyANAni sukhAnyRddhayazca sarvathA na durlabhA bhavanti (25) | (26) (27) || asnAto vA yathA ramyaM saro, vyAdhito vA rogaharaM vaidha, kSudhito vA''hAraM raNe yuddhe mUDho vyAkUlo vA banda luNThitaM, vahni zItAhato vA'pi nivAtaM vA'nilAhatastrAtAraM vA bhayodvigna, RNArtto vA

Page #179
158 . RSibhASitaTIkA dhanAgamaM, tathA zaraNaM prayato manye bhavejjinavacanaM gambhIraM sarvatobhadraM hetu bhaGganayojjvalam (28-30) || (31) (32) || sarvajJazAsanaM puruSeNa prAptaM yadi tadA vijJAnaM pravijRmbhate prakaTIbhavati yathA tarUNAM cArurAgamo manojJaH prAdurbhAvo dRzyatepuruSairhimavantaM giriM prAptavadbhiH ( 33 ) || sattvAdIni vardhante yathA suSTvAkrAntaM suprayuktamauSadhaM balavIryaM yojayati zarIreNeti zeSaH (34) || pracaNDasya krUrasya narendrasya kAntAre saMsAre ca dezikasya gurostathA vaidyasyArogyakAraNa AjJAkrodha ArogyAdyarthaM prazasto'grAjJA duHkhAvahA amanojJA dRzyate, paraMtu yannarendrAd yacca ye saMsAre dezakAMstebhyaH zAsanaM vaidyAd vA rogodghAto rogonmUlanaM sarvametaddhite hitamatihitaM bhavati ( 35.36 // jinendrasya zaraNyasya butimataH saMsAre duHkhasaMbAdhe sarvadehinAM dustAro bhavatyAjJAkopa ugrAjJA, tathA'pi trailokyasAraguru dhImato bhASitamidaM kAyeNa zrotreNa samyak spRSTvA gRhItvA yadi vA bhASitamAjJAvanmastake gRhItvA na punastasmAd viramet ( 37.38 ) / / yathA yodho baddhacihno varmArUDhaH sthirAyudhaH siMhanAdaM vimucya palAyamAno na zobhate kiM tvavamAnyatAM gacchati, yathA nAMgo bhujaGgo mahAviSo'gandhanakule jAtaH svaviSaM muktvA bhUyastat piban lAghavaM yAti, yathA ca sarpaH kulodbhUto ramaNoyamapi bhojanaM vAntaM punarbhujan dhigdhikArasya bhAjanaM bhavati, agandhanAstu nAgA maraNaM vyavasyanti na ca vAntamApibantIti viparItamAdizati jinadAso dazavaikAlikacUrNau, evaM jinendrAjJayA savyathamAtmatastapasA zalyoddharaNameva tathA pradIptAd gRhAnnirgamanaM sukhI suhitaM vA bhavati, sukhameva tat ( 39 - 42 ) // indrAzanirdIpto vahniRNamarirna tat kuryuryat kuryAd AsvAdyamAnasambandham Rddhigauravam RddhInAM bahumAna: ( 43 ) // zAtakarmeSTaM karaNaM duHkhakaraM durantaM bhavati yathA sagrAhaM zizumArAdigarbha saro buddhaM vikasitotpalaM vAmayA striyA vA kAmino'nuyojitaM viSaM sAmiSaM vA nadIsroto matsyaplavanayogyam: (44) // kozIkRtaH koze nihita ivAsistIkSNo bhasmacchanna iva pAvakastathA liGgaveSaparicchannaH pumAn kusAdhu ra jitAtmA (45) | | kAmA mRSAmukhino vyAjazIlAstIkSNAH, zAtakarmAnusAriNI tRSNA cAzAtaM ca, zIghraM ca tRSNA kAmazchinatti dehinaM ( 46 ) || sadevoragagandharva satiryak samAnuSaM jagat tAbhyAM zAta-tRSNAbhyAM kRcchraM vRttaM saMbhUtaM tRSNApAzanibandhanam, ke te? ucyate : akSopAJjanaM vraNe lepo yacca jatunastApanaM yacca tato yuktaM kAryakAraNamiti (47.48) / / Atmano jIvasya khalu tIvravahneH saMyamArthaM saMyama AhArAdipratIkArarUpaH sarvajJa

Page #180
RSibhASitaTIkA 159 vacanenA''khyAtaH (49) / / haimaM vA bandhanamAyasaM vA'pi duHkhakAraNameva, mahArghyasyApi daNDasya nipAte duHkhasaMpad bhavet ( 50 ) || divye kartaryAsAdyamAne brahmaNa: pratirUpe kriyamANe dhImatA muninA kAryakAraNamabhivArya nirAkRtya dehadhAraNaM vinItaM prAyopagamAdinA'panItam (51) // yathA sAgareNAvaneryogaH, Aturo rogI puruSasturaGgamArUDhaH, tRptakairbhojanam evaM nirarthakamazraddheyaM vA deharakSaNaM jAnIyAt (52) // jAtaM jAtaM vIryaM saMyamena samyag yojayet puSpAdibhirmukulapuSpaphalai rakSanniva puSpANAmAdikAraNaM bojam (53) || vaizra maNIyamadhyayanam / samAptAni RSibhASitAni /

Page #181

Page #182
SELECTION FROM THE STOCK OF WORDS OF TEXT akannadhara 6,3 atirasa 45, 2 aditta 15, 27 akatta 20, L. 15 atta-kada 31, L. 41 adiyai 25, L. 10; 29, 2 akamaga 14, L. 9 atthaha 10, L. 17 adilla 20 L. 4 akkbaiyai 27, 4; 41, 13 atthi 38, 10 amisa 41, 1. 7; 45, 44 akkhevi 36, 11 . atthikaya 31, L. 19 amosa 38, 21 akkhovanga 45, 48 adu va 14, L. 6f. ayana 25, L. 5. 15 akhovanjana 4, 23 anala 24, 24 ayana.rakkbi 4, L. 1 akhalina 22, 6 andu 9, L, 7 ara 8, 1 agandhana 45, 40 apalinna 34,2 aram 8, L. 1 aggihotta 37, L. 6 apaliuncamana 39, 10 alavai 12, 1 agbatta 45, 31 appaniya 14, L. 3 alassa 7, 2f. ankura 2,4; 15,4; 20, appahu 45, 49 aloei 40, L. 11 L. 23 appinai 26, L. 15 ; 32, avaha-vivaha 27, 5 anga 44,21 f. L. 1 asivisa 28,4 acchai 15, 16 abbambha 1, L.8; 25,L.11 ingala 35, L. 10 accbitta 7,1 abhinissayai 14, L. 8 iccatibam 1 conclusion ajjayari 4,3 abhibhavai 13, L. 3f. ; itara-itara 35, L. 9 ajjo 32, 2 15, L. 1 ff. itthatta 31, L. 24 anjana 28, 22 amuni 11 L. 1 ibha 38, 20 attalaka 35, 17.21 ara 24, 3 Isa 26, 14 adani 26, 3 arani 22, L. 11 ukkala 20 passim adayam 1, 3 arati 22, L. 6 ukkera 9, 12 ana 15,9; 22, 15; 45, 8.. avukkama 28, 6 ucchayana 22, 5 43 f. avvabata 27, L. 1 uccheya 20, L. 15 anaggabi 15, 15 . asamgatta 9, 30 uttima 7, 3 anacca 11. L. 1 (aysaddheya 10, L. 3 udaga 37, L. 1 anavadagga 3. L, 2; 23, asaya 15, 1. 2. udumbaka 24, 4 L,9 asota 41, 3 uddavai 34, L. 12 etc. anassaya 22,7 assama 38, 131. uppayai 36, L. 1. 5 anila 45, 29agaddhana 9, 15 uppilai 44, L. 1 anuppiya 27, 3 a jiva 41, 1, 10 uvasevai 1, L. 16 anuyoya 14, L. 6 anacca 11, L. 1; uvahanavam 1, L. 18 atareluka 24, L. 9 anakova 45, 37 ussuarta 7, 2 aticchati 36,8 ana-koha 45, 35 isara 15, 20 21

Page #183
162 e- 30, 7 ejana 11, L. 6 ejati 11, L. 3f. e(d)hati 40, 1.4 esa 35, L. 11 esai 31, L. 17 ehi 10, L. 23; 25, L, 4. 15 kadaggi-dahana 9, L. 10 kannasa 42, L. 1 Katanta 10, L. 26 kattar 4, 11:45, 51 katti 38, 27 kammaha 17, 6 kallanakari 4, 13 kavinjala 12, 1; 41, 17 kavota 12, 1; 41, 17 kasai 32, 4 kasal 31, L. 17 kasavai 31, L. 17 kanana 39, 5 karttu 38, 27 kala-vasi 33, 4 kicca 2, 1 kina 26, 1 kimangana 22, 6 kimpaka-bhakkhana kida 8, 1 kiva 15, 20 kukkusaya 36, L. 2 kutabala 27, 4 kunda 37, L. 6 kudesu 26, 9 ISIBHASIYAIM kesa 28, 11 kottana 9. L, 6 kova ntr. 36, L. 5 kosara 8, 1 kosiyari 21, 5 kosikita 45, 45 21,5 kimpaga 25, L. 46 kilissati 40, 1 ghamsana 9, L. 9 ghadijjai 24, 36 kisi 11, 15; 26, L. 15; 32, gholana 9, L. 9 1.3 kissae 28, 17 kiha 4, 2 khandhakhandhiya 9, 11 juga 26, 2 khala 26, 13 khubbhati 11, L. 3 ganthi 31, L. 41. 44 ganda 23, L. 4 gantha-cheyaga 8, 1 gabbha-vasa 25, L. 2. 17 gala 15, 11. 16; 21, 2; 24, 27; 41, 3. 7; 45 4, 9 gavala p. 5 gaha 9, 21; 24, 35; 28, 18 gahi 24, 35 ga 12, 1; 41, 17 garava masc. 45, 43 gaha 9, 17. 18; 20, 35; 21, 7; 22, 2 gunjaddha 10, L. 31 guliya p. 5 gehi 3, 2 gotthanava 26, 10 gon 32, 1 go-paha 12, L. 3 goyariya 12, 1 caujjama 31, L, 38. 43 cauranta 3 L. 3; 9, L. 19 cindha 14, L. 47 celaka 27, 5 jara 15, 13; 21, 6 24, 28; 45, 6 jaraggava 23, 12 cojja 26, 4 chaddana 9, 17 chitta 36, 2 chetta 26, 8; 32, 4 f. cheya 38, 20 jatukaraya 25, L. 50 jambuya 38, 25 jutti 45, 48 judhira 6, 1. 9 joei 38, 19 jogga 9, 23 jojja 32, 2 jotta 26, 10 jhasa 15, 16; 41, 7 jhijjai 15, 27; 24, 31 jbina 41, 4 nannatta 34, 3 n'annattha 34, 3 nanhata 45, 28 napariggaha 38, 12 navi 37, L. 7: 39, 5 narambha 38, 12 nahisi 35, 21 nikaiya 9, 12 nikkhati 26, 14 nidarisana 25, L. 45f, nidhatta 9, 12; 27, 2 nipphodei 10, L, 25 nimillita 41, 5 niyacchai 40, 3; 44, L. 2 nirittanam 35, 13 nirumbhana 9, 28 nirumbhati 4, 8 nivvatti 31, L. 8 nivvedhi 24, L. 10 nisitta 26, 8 nissavini 28, 20 nimana 38, 11 nu 20, L. 13. 15 nejjana 16, 1 neta 11, 1; 24, 1 nevvana 27, 2; 29, 13 tanha 28, 9 taya 20, L. 22 taruna 21, L. 2 talliccha 15, 13; 45, 6

Page #184
WORDS OF TEXT 163 tai (ya) 1, L. 19, 11, L. 1. 4 etc. tala 15, 6 taba 24, 19 tigicchati 38, 8 tuccha 28, 3 tusa 25, 54 te 35, 11 tena 20, L. 2. 11 teyani 45, 14 tella patta 45, 22 tella pau 25, L. 45 thaha 10, L, 18 thubha 22, L. 9 dantakattha 28, 23 dava 16, L. 1 danava 6, L. 2 dittha 34, L. 9 etc. dinna 2, 1 ditta 15, 12. 25 diva 4, 21 dissate 24, 10 dupana 15, 13; 21, 6; 24, 28; 45, 6 durbuddhi 41, 6 dubayati 27, 1 dusi 3, 7 devaya 36, 13; 40, 2 dhagadhageti 10, L. 30 dbuma 35, L. 10 paogaso 24, 37 paccala 38, 19 paccayai 10, L. 26 pacchana 38, 21. 23 Pajjanna 33, 4 pajjava 5, 2. 4 padimsuka 24, 18 padissuya 30, 7f. padihatthi 38, 19 panissayai 14, L 8 patthara 15, 20 padosa 3, 8 ; 38, 5 pantha 12, 3 paya 9, L. 2; 31, L. 17. 36 payahina 27, 6 parakiya 17, L. 22 paramgama 16, 2 parinamiya, padeg 31, L. 9, 32 parrivvayaga 25, L. 1 parisadi 22, L. 1 Parita 28, 11 palighaiya 23, L. 4 paliya 23, L. 4 pavakara 38, 28 pasansati 4, 16 pasayati 33, 13, 45, 13 passai s. Pasai paheliya 27, 4 pau 25, L. 46 paogga 9, 3 patarasa 12, 1 padubbhava 25, L. 40 payana 41, 16 pasai 21, L. 3, other wise passai pijja 298, pittana 9, L. 6 pihijjati 29, 1.4 piti 4, L. 3 pumkha 10, L. 28 puccha 15, L. 4 puggala, podeg 31, L. 10 ff. 30 ff. puvvarattavaratta 4, 11 Pottila 10, L. 21. 33 phadai 24, 3 phandai, dana 11, L. 3 etc. phalaphalam 24, 21 f. phala 26, 8 phita 33, 16 pbiti 28, 10 bajjhijjate 9, 14 baddha-cindha 14, L. 3. 5; 45, 39 bahuvariya 28, 14. bahira 4, 13 buiya passim buddha 38. L. 1 buya 1, L, 6; 4, 13; 27, 3 buhanata 13.1 bhajai 25, L. 47 bhadda 27, 4 Bhadda 21, 8 bhavaka 22, 2 bhasa 15, 24 bhijja 45, 52 bhuvim 31, L. 47 bhojjo 39, 4 madai 31, L. 22 mandira 45, 14 mamma 9. 18 malana 26, 14 maba-paha 12, L. 3 mabaraja 36, 15 mahila 22, 1 matanga 6, L. 1; 2 malavi 22, 2 mabana 14, L. 6; 26, 1 ff.; 32, L. 1 migari 2, 8; 15, 20f.; 21, 6f. muddha-sui 15, 6; 25, mulaka 21, L. 3 ; 33, 16 melbi 26, 13 modana 9, 8 moha ntr. 36, 1 yuddha 26, 1. 3 rahassa 39, 1 ritha 7, 1. ribhita 25, L. 35 ruppi 45, 41 roba 9, 19 . lavai 26, 14

Page #185
164 ISIBHASIYAIM laghava masc. 11, 3 lavannaya 13, L. 1 leva 3, L. 1; 9, 29 lo'esana 12, L. If. lo kati 31, L. 9 vaccai 6, 1: vajjai 6, 1 vajjai 6, 9 vatti 24, 3 vanimaka 12, 2 vannaga 38, 4 vati 26, 13 vattey-24, 11. 16 vatthu 9, 16 vammika, oya 22, 9; 28, 22 varatta 18,1 Varuna 37, L. 4 vasant'ussava 24, 4 vasikata 6, L. 3 vasuyika 26, 13 vagarana 15, L. 4 (5) vari 29, 19 vala 22, 2.9 valaggahi 15, 28 vava 29, 15 vaha 38, 22 f. vahini 22,3 vigarahati 4, 17 vijjhabiti 25, L. 51 vinijjati 35, 2 vinnatti 23, L. 3 vitta 12, L. 1f. ; 36, L. 2 vidosa 44, L. 2 vipaka 9, 9; 31, L. 45 vimadda 9, 16 viyatta 6, L. 3. 25 viraya 6, L. 24 vivasa 33, 11 vikava 28, 15 viriyatta 3, 6 savvabim 1, 1 Vilavai 41, 17 savvaho 9, 4 vutti 17, 7 sakadiya 25, L. 47 vuppate 30, 2 sakaddhai 10, L. 25 veyai, veyana 11, L. 3 satana 31, L. 20 vessa 26, 15 ; 32, 4 satijjai 26, L. 10 voccheya 20, L. 6. 10 __samitta 30, L. 7 samvu jihamana 2, 4; saya 25, L. Iff. 15; 15, 3 45, 46 samsati 24, L. 12 salini 22,4 sak kaya 24, 40 sasai 21, 2 sakka 36, 3. 6 sincati 33, 3 sakheya 27, 3 sineha 27, 11. sankaniya 22, 10 sittha 11, 2 sanku 18, 1 sitthayana 11, L. 1 samkonana 9, 8 sinna 24, 23 samchobha 4, 12 siloka 6, 6 Samjaya 39,5. sukkada 4, 12 sadana 24, L. 8 sujjba 9, 27 satima 41, 14 Sunanda 38, 28 saddahai 10, 5 etc. sutta 6, 5 ff saddheya 10, L. 3 sudda 26, 15; 32, 4 samdbanata 25, L. 31 sumba 6, 4 sapehae 4, 9f. suyani 4,4 sabhava 15, 3 sudana 30, 5 samam 1, 2 seka 2, 6; 30, 1 samayam 1, L. 1: seya 28, 12 - samadiyati 35, L. 2 selesi 9, 28 samiya 7,1 soggati 25, L. 29 samila 26, 10 sopayana 9, 9 samukkasiya 14, L. 3ff. Sobhatara 32, 3 samugghaya 9, 28 soya 1, L. 4 samuccit:hai 31, L. 21 soyavva 1, L. 1 ff. samucchijjai 31, L. 20 halisa 26, 9 samudaaiya 41, 14 bariya 25, L. 4f. 15 sampaya 27, L. 1 hayai 35, 15 Sayakkau 43. 1 hila-kamma 35, 18.90 sayayam 8,1 Himavanta 45, 33 sallaba 17,5 hutasa 45, 11 savai 29, 1 savvaobhadda 9, 33

Page #186
INDEX OF VERSES IN THE RSIBHASITA [In the following index the number before the point indicates the concerned Bhasita and the number after the point the concerned gatha ] aMkurA khaMdha khaMdhIyo 9. 11 aMjaNassa khayaM dissa 28.22 akAmae kAlagae 14. akUTattaM ca kUDeMsu 26 9 akkhovaMgo vaNe levo 45. 48 akkho vaMjaNamAdAya 4. 23 agandhaNe kule jAto 45. 40 agviNA tu ihaM 36.5 aNagbheyaM maNi motu 41.8 aNubaddhamapassantA 15. 16 45. 9 aNNA sa maNe hoi 4.5 aNNArtha paramaM dukkha 21. 1 35. 3 aNNANa 400101 aNNANa vippamUDhappA 35.1 aNNANeNa ahaM pukhaM 21. 4 aNNAtayammi aTTAlakammi 35. 17 aNNAyakammi maTTAlakama 35. 21 atthAdAI jaNaM jANe 38. 26 'asthi me' te deti; 13.6 aduvA parisAma 4. 8 adhuvaM saMkhiyA rajjaM 24. 32 apadinnabhAvAo 34.1 appakatArAhehiM 28. 13 appakkatAva rAho'yaM 28. 12 bhANavANa 45.1 apyaM ca ATha iha appA ThitI sarIrANaM appArohI jahA bI appeNa bahumesejjA 42. abhiNissae imaM logaM asaMmUDho u jo netA 11. 1 asambhAvaM pavateti 14. 28. 15 9. 14 24.24 ahiMsA sambasattANaM 45. 20 AU dhaNaM balaM rUvaM 24. 10 AjIvatthaM tavo mottu 41. 9 ANaM jiNidaM bhaNitaM 45. 23 ANAkovo jiNindassa 45. 37 AtaM paraM ca jANejjA 35. 12 Ata jAgaro hohi 35 14 AtaTTo minarAyanto 35. 16 AtAkaDANa kammANa 15. 17 45. 10 AtA chataM tavo bIyaM 32. 2 AtA chettaM tavo bIyaM 26. 8 AtANAe u savvesi 13. 1 Amisattho jhaso ceva 41. 7 bhAyANarakkhI purise 4-1 bhariyaM NANa sAhU 19.5 ArUDho rAyaraI 26. 3 AlassaM tu pariSNAe 7. 3 AlasseNAvi je kei 7.2 AyajjatI samugdhAto 9. 28 bhAsajjamANe divvammi 45. 51 AhAratthI jahA bAlo 15 10 mahArAdi tu jIvANaM 45. 17 AhArAdI paDhIkA 45 49 icchanteNicchate icchA 40.4 icchA bahuvidhA loe 40.1 icchAbhibhUyA na jAnanti 40. 2 icchAmUlaM niyacchanti 40. 3 itthI va balavaM 22.7 itthI'Nugiddhe vasa 6. 9 idha jaM korate kammaM 30.1 indAsaNI Na taM kujjA 45. 43

Page #187
166 ISIBHASIYAM indiehiM sudantehiM 29. 15 imA vijjA mahAvijjA 17.1 iya uttamagaMthacheyae 8.1 iheva kitti pAuNati 33. 8 ihevAkitti pAvehiM 33. 6 ukkaDdataM adhA toyaM 9, 13 ucca vA jati vA NIyaM 24. 13 uccAdIyaM vikappaM tu 28. 23 ucchAyaNaM tu kulANaM 22. 5 uvakkamo ya ukkero 9. 12 unvivArA jalohantA 45. 14 ekaM bhavaM dahe vaNhI 36.4 etaM kisiM kasittANa 26. 15 32. 4 evaM aNegavaNNAgaM 38.4 evaM jiNindANAe 45. 42 evaM tavo balatthe vi 36. 10 evameta karissAmi 24. 14 esa eva vivaNNAso 9. 8 esA kisI sobhatarA 32. 3 kaMcaNassa jahA dhAU 9. 26 kaMtAre vArimijjhe vA 24.1 kajjANivvattipAoggaM 38. 24 - katare dhamme paNNatte 26. 1 kato chettaM kato bIyaM 32.1 kantI jA vA vayovatthA 24. 18 kammabhAve'NuvataMtI 24. 16 kammamUlamanivvANaM 9. 1 kammamUlA jahA vallI 24.20 kammassa saMtaI rittaM 24. 38 kammAyANe'varuddhammi 9. 22 kallANaM ti bhaNantassa 30. 7 kallANamittasaMsariMga 33. 16 16 kallANA labhati kallANaM 30. 4 . kasAyA malaNaM. tassa 26. 14 kAmaM akAmakArI 7.4 kAmaggahaviNimukkA 28. 18 kAmabhogAbhibhUtappA 28, 10 kAmamohita citteNaM 28. 11 kAmasallamaNuddhittA 28 6 kAmANa maggaNaM dukkha 28. 9 ..... kAmA musAmuhI tikkhA 15. 46 kAle kAle ya mehAvI 28 21 kiM kajjate u dINassa 34. 3 kimu dantassa raNNeNaM 38. 14 . kodha-mANa-pariNassa 5. 4 . kovamUlaM Niyacchanti 36. 14 kovo bhaggI tamo maccU 36. 1 kosokite va'sI tikkho 45. 45 kohaM jo u udIrei 3. 3 kohAviddhA Na yANanti 36. 13 koheNa appaM DahatI paraM ca 36. 12 koho bahuviho levo 3.5 khaiNaM pamANaM vattaM 33. 9 khaNathovamuhuttamantaraM 28. 24 khijjate pAvakammANi 9.15 khIre dUsi jadhA pappa 3. 7 gaMbhIramerusAre vi 36. 8. gaMbhIra savvao bhaI 9. 33 gacchati kammehi se'Nubaddha 2. 3 gandhaM ghANamuvAdAya 29. 7-8 gambhIro vi tavorAsI 36. 11 garantA madirA vA vi 22.4 galucchinnA asote 11. 3 . gAhAkulA sudivvA va 22.2 gehaM verANa gaMbhIra 22. 6 caMcalaM suhamAdAya 24. 31 coraM pitA pasaMsanti 4. 14 chajjIvakAyahitae 26. 7 chiNNasote bhisaM savve 28. 1 chiNNAdANaM dhuvaM kammaM 15.27 chinnamUlA jahA vallI 24. 23 chinnAdANa sayaM kamma 24. 22 jaiparo paDiseveja 35. 15 Ai meM paro pasaMsAti 4. 16

Page #188
INDEX OF VERSES 167 ai me paro vigarahAti 4. 17 jaM ulakA pasaMsanti 4. 18 jaM kaDaM dehiNA jeNa 24 17 jaM ca bAlA pasaMsanti 4. 19 jaM tu para Navaehi 6.6 . jaM suheNa suhaM laddhaM 38. 1 jaggAhI, mA suvAhi 35. 18 aNavAdo Na tAjjA 7.1 jatthatthI je samArambhA 22. 11 adhA khIra padhANaM tu 3. 8jadhA rUppikulunbhUto 45. 41 jammaM jarA ya maccu ya 21.3 . jassa ete parinnAtA 3. 11 jassa kajjassa jo jogo 38. 19 / jassa bhItA palAyanti 2. 1 jahA maMDe jahA bIe 9.6 / jahA bhAtavasaMtattaM 9. 25. jahA kavotA ya karvijalA ya 12.1 11.16 jahA |nssaavinniN nAva 28. 20 / jAgarantaM muNi vIraM 35. 23 jAgaraha NarA Nicca 35. 22 jAgaraha NarA nicca 35. 2. jA jayA sahajA jA vA 25. 15 jANejjA saraNaM dhIro 38. 20 jAtaM jAtaM tu viriyaM 45. 53 jArisa kijjate kamma 30. 3 .. jArisa vuppate bIyaM 30.2 jittA maNaM kasAe yA 29. 17 jIvo appovaghAtAya 28. 14 / jujjae kammuNA jeNa 24. 25 je'bhiNandanti bhAveNa 15. 25 je ima pAvakaM kamma 39. 1 je giddhe kAma bhogesu 28. 19 je jaNA AriyA NicaM 19.4 je jaNA'NArie NiccaM 19. 2 jeNa jANAmi appANaM 4.3 . jeNa bandhaM ca mokkhaM ca 17.2 je jIvanahetu pUyaNahA 27. 6 / je celakaThavaNayaNesu vA 27. 5 jeNa keNai uvAeNaM 31. 1 je gare kuvvatI pAvaM 39. 2 je Na lubbhati kAmehiM 34.6 jesi AjIvato appA 11. 1 jeNAbhibhUto jahatI tu dhamma 36.15 je puma kurute pAvaM 45. 3 je bhikkhU sakheyamAgate 27 3 je lakkhaNasumiNapaheliyAu 27. 4 je lubbhanti kAmesu 28.3 jesiM ahiM suhuppattI 22. 12 jesu jAyante kodhAtI 35. 10 je hutAsaM vivajjeti 45. 11 jo. jattha vijjatI bhAvo 1. 20 jovvaNaM rUva saMpatti 24.6 DambhakappaM kattisamaM 38. 27 DAho bhayaM hutAsAto 22. 9 . NaccANa AturaM lokaM 31.4 Na NArIgaNapasatte 61 NaNNassa vayaNA'core 4. 15 Na dukkhaM Na suhaM vA vi 38.8 Na pANe atipAtejA 5. 3 NamaMsamANassa sadA santo 5. 2 Na mAhaNe dhaNurahe 26.4 NaraM kallANakAriM pi 4. 13 NANappaggahasaMbandhe 6. 7 NANamevovajIvanto 11.1. NANAvaNNesu saddesu 38. 5 NAvA akaNNadhArA va 6.3 NAvA va vArimajjhami 9. 29 NAsevejjA muNi gehI 28. 2 Niyadose NigRhaMte 1.2 NiraMkuse va mAge 6. 2 NivattiM mokkhamamgassa 11. 5 Neva bAlehi saMsariMga 33. 5 havattikkhae dIvo .. 19

Page #189
168 35. 9 saMsituM sakkA 4. 1 taNa-khANu- kaMDaka - latAghaNANi 4. 6 tamhA u savvadukkhANaM 15. 28 tamhA te taM vikicittA 3. 6 tamhA tesa vinAsAya tamhA pANadayaTThAe 45.22 telokasAragarUyaM 45. 38 tavo bIyaM avaMjhaM se 26.12 tAhaM kaDAdayunbhUyA 24. 19 tahA bAlo duhI vatyuM 15. 21 titi kAmesu NAsajja 28. 8 tucche jaNammi saMvego 38. 10 dantindiyasva vIrassa 38. 13 davvao khettao ceva 24. 39 davvato khittato ceva 9. 32 davve khette ya kAle ya 38, 29 dAnamANovayArehiM 24. 12 dittaM pAvanti ukkaNThaM 41. 5 dIve pAto payaMgassa 21. 5 dukkhaM khaveti juttA 9. 17 dukkha jarA ya maccU ya 15. 19 dukkhamUlaM ca saMsAre 2. 8 dukkhamUla purA kiccA 15. 9 dukkhA parivittasanti 2. 2 dukkhito dukkhaghAtAya 15. 8 duddantA indiyA paMca 16. 1 duhantA iMdiyA paMca 29. 13 duddante indie paMca 16.2 duddante hiMdieha'ppA 29. 14 duSpaciNaM sapehAe 4.9 dubhAsiyAe bhAsAe dukkaDeNa... 33. 3 duharUvA durantassa 38. 16 dejjAhi jo marantassa 45. 15 deviMdA dANavidA ya 45. 21 devindA dANavindA ya 24 9 devindA mahiiDhIyA 24. 7 ISIBHASIYAIM dosAdANe niruddhammi 9. 20 dhAraNI susahA caiva 24. 2 dhAvantaM sarasaM nIraM 45. 12 dhit tesiM gAmaNagarANaM 22. 1, 8 dhito khala vasuyikaM 26. 13 dhumahoNo ya jo vahi 15. 26 na ciraM jaNe saMvase muNI 27. 1 nahAto va sara rammaM 45. 28 nizcala kayamArogga 24. 40 nivvatI vIriyaM ceva 9. 7 paMca jAgarao suttA 29. 2 paMca jAgarao suttA 38. 6 paMcamahavvayajutte 34. 5 paMcavaNImakasuddhaM 12.2 paMcavaNImagasuddhaM 41. 15 pacindiyA saNNA 35. 19 paMceva iMdriyANi tu 26. 11 paMthAruvasaMbaddha 12.3 pakkhiNo ghatakumbhe vA 41.6 paccA ceva rUvaM ca 38, 23 paccuppaNNara se giddho 45. 5 pacacuppaNNarase giddhoM 15. 12 paccu paNNara se giddho 24. 29 patthareNAhato kIvo 15. 20 pattindhaNassa vahissa 15. 25 paDhisyAsa rasaM kamma 30.8 patthanti bhAvabho kAme 28. 5 paDassa Narindassa 45.35 payahita siNehabandhaNa 27. 2. paraM NavaggahA bhAvA 9.31 pariggahaM giNhate jo u 3. 2 parivAreM ceva vese ya 38. 25 parovaghAtatalliccho 45. 6. parovaghAtataliccho 15. 13 parovadhAyataliccho 24. 28

Page #190
INDEX OF VERSES . pANAtivAto vo 3.1 pANI ya pANighAtaM ca 15. 19 pAvaM je u pakuvvanti 15. 8 pAvaM je upakumvanti 15. 15 pAvaM na kujjA Na haNejja pANe 45. 2 pAvaM parassa kubvanto 15. 11 pArva parassa kumvanto 24. 27 pAvaM parassa kuThavanto 45. 4 pAvakammodayaM pappa 15. 13 . pAvaghAte hataM dukkhaM 15. 6 pAvamUlamaNivvANaM 15. 1 puDhaviM mAgamma sirasA 5. 1 puNaM titthamuvAgamma 33. 10 puNNapAvassa AyANe 9.3 puttadAra dhaNaM rajjaM 45. 16 puriso rahamAruDho 9. 23 puvvaM maNaM jiNittANaM 29. 16 .. punvarattAvarattammi 4-11 puvvajogA asaMgattA 9. 30 - phAsaM tayamuvAdAya 29. 11-12 babhacArI ati kuddho 38. 22 bajhae muccae ceva 21.35 paddhacindho adhA jodho 15. 39 bandhaMtA nijjarantA ya 24. 36 bandhanaM moyaNaM ceva 17.6 vitiyaM jaro dupANatyaM 21.6 bIyabhUtANi kammANi 2. 5 bIyA aMkuraNipphattI 2.4 bujjhae bujjhae ceva 21.21 bhAsacchaNNo jahA vaNhI 15. 21 / bhujittuccAvae bhoe 1.7 macchA va jhoNapANIyA 11 1 majja dosA visaM vahI 9.21 maNaM tathA rammamANaM 45. 26 maNuNNaM bhoyaNaM bhoccA 38.2 maNuSNammi bharajante 29. 4 maNganti bhaddakA bhadakA 30.6 maNNe...... 35. 1 maNNe bANeNa viddhe tu 35. 2 mammaM sasallajovaM ca 17. 5 .. mahAvise va'hI ditte 36.9 mA mamaM jANaka koyI 11. 14 mAse mAse ya jo bAlo 41. 13 migA bajjhanti pAsehiM 21. 2 migArI ya bhuyaMgo ya 21. 7 micchattaM aniyattI ya 9. 5 mukaM puSpaM va AgAse 6.4 mUlakoThayakammehi 41. 12 mUlapAte hato rukso 25.1 mUlaseke phaluppattI 13.. mUlaseke phaluppattI 15. . mUlaseke phaluppattI 2.6 mehuNaM tu Na gacchejjA 26. 5 mohakkhae u juttassa 38. 9 mohamUlamaNivvANaM 2. 7 mohI mohINa majjhammi 21.35 mohodaI sayaM jaMtU 24. 3. mohodaye saya jantU 24. 33 raNe davaggiNA dahaDhA 3. 9 rammaM mantaM jiNindANaM 45.25 rasa jibbhamuvAdAya 29. 9-10 rAgaMge ya vidose ya14. x rAyANo vaNiyA jAge 26.2 rUvaM cakkhumuvAdAya 29. 5-6 lAmammi jeNa sumaNo 13. 1 luppato jassa jaM bhatthi 13. 5 vajjejja'NAriyaM bhAvaM 19. 1 vaNaM vahi kasAe ya 15. 22 vaNhiNo No balaM chittaM 36 2 vamhi raviM sasaMkaM vA 24. 5 . vahi sItAhato vA vi 15. 29 vaNhI bhaNassa kammassa 15. 23

Page #191
so ISIBHASIYAIM 27 vahI sarIramAhAraM 16. 3 batthAdiesu sujjhesu 9. vadatu jaNe jaM se icchiyaM 4 22 vavagayakusale saMviNa 27. 7 vahnimAruya saMyogA 9. 24 vAhikkhayAya duvakhaM vA 38. 7 satthaM sallaM visaM jantaM 35. 11 satthakaM vA vi AraMbha 38. 18 sattheNa vahiNA vA vi 45. 18 sadevamANUsA kAmA 28.7 sadevora gaMdhavaM 45. 47 sadevoragagaMdhavvaM 28. 17 sadevora gagandhavve. 24. 11 saddaM sotamuvAdAya 29.3 santametaM imaM krammaM 13. 3 santassa karaNaM nasthi 13. 2 sante jamme pasUyanti 15. 18 vikItaM tesi sukaDaM 41. 2 vijjAmantopadesehi 41. 11 vijjopayAra viNNAtA 11. 4 bijjosahiNivANesu 9. 16 viSNAso bhasahINaM tu 21.9 viSNAso bhosahINaM tu 21. 10 sambhAvavakavivasaM 33. 11 sabbhAve dubbalaM jANe 38. 28 1 visaM vA amataM vA vi 421 vItamohassa dantassa 45. 24 vesapaccANa saMbaddhe 38. 21 nae gehe palittammi 35. 13 saMkaNIyaM ca jaM vatthu 22. 10 saMjoe jo vidvANaM tu 11. 3 saMtataM baMdhae kammaM 9. 10 saMdhijA AriyaM maggaM 19. 3 saMpuNNavAhiNIo vi 33. 14 saMvaro mijjarA ceva 9. 4 saMsaggito pasUyanti 33. 13 sabhAve sati kandassa jahA 150 5 sabhAve sati kandassa dhuvaM 15. 3 sabhAve sati pAvassa 15. 4 samassitA giriM meruM 33. 15 samma kammapariNANaM 17. 4 sammattaM gotthaNavo 26. 10 sammattaM ca ahiMsaM ca 34. sammattaM ca dayaM ceva 38. sammattaM ca dayaM ceva 9. 17 17 18 saMsAra saMta cittA 24. 26 sammattaNirayaM dhIraM 33. 12 sammattaNirataM dhIraM 29. 18 sammaM rogapariNANaM 17. 3 saMsArasaMtaImUlaM 9. 2 saMsAre dukkhamUlaM tu 15. 2 sammAmicchApaoteNaM 33. 1 sallaM kAmA visaM kAmA 28. 4 saMsAre savvajIvANaM 24. 4 sakuNI saMkuppaghAtaM ca 18. 1 sakkA tamo nivAretuM 36. 6 savanti savvatA sotA 29. 1 savaso pAvaM purA kiccA 24. . 30 savaso pAvaM purA kiccA 45 7 khakA vaNho NivAretuM 36. 3 sakA vahI miyA 3. 10 samAhaM sarabuddhaM 45. 44 sacchaMdagatipayArA 6.8 lajjhAyajjhANavato jitappA 17. 8 sattaM buddhI matI meghA 36. 7 avaso pAvaM purokiccA 15. 14 savvaM ca samvahiM ceva 1. 1 savvaNNu sAsaNaM pappa 45. 33 savvato virate dante 1. 2 savvattha NiraNukosA 24. 8 savvattha viraye dante 29, 19 sataM buddhI matI medhA 45. 34

Page #192
ISIBHASI YAIM savvasattadayo vesro 38. 12 sambaM soyavvamAdAya 1. 3 die gutte 26.6 sAgareNAvaNijoko 45. 52 sAbhAviyaguNovetaM 45. 32 sAmaNNe gItaNImANA sAradaM va jalaM suddhaM 45. 31 sAvajjajogaM NihilaM vidittA 17. 7 sAsaNaM jaM NarindAo 45. 36 38. 11 L sAhUhi saMgama kujjA 33. 7 sigdhavaTTisamAuttA 24. 3 sidvakammo tu jo vejjo 11.2 siyA [...] kujjA 390 4 siyA pAvaM saI kujjA 39. 3 sIsacchede dhuvo maccU 12. 13 sIsaM jahA sarIrassa 22. 14 sIlakkhara hamArUDho 4. 24 sukaDaM dukkar3a vA vi 4. 12 suttameta gatiM ceva 6. 5 sUdaNaM sudattANaM 30. 5 suppaNNaM sapehAe 4. 10 suppiyaM taNayaM bhaddA 21.8 subhAva bhAvitappANo 38. 15 subhAsiyAe bhAsAe 33. 4 subhAsiyAe bhAsAe 33. 2 suyANi bhitti cittaM 4. sume va bAyare vA 3. 1 sopAyANA mirAdANA 9.9 haTTa karetIha NirujjhamANo 36. 16 hiMsAdANaM pavatenti 28, 16 hemaM vA AyasaM vA vi 45. 50 hemA guhA sasIhA vA 22. 3 171.

Page #193
aMgarisi 4 aMbaDa 25 ahai 28 addAla 35 aruNa 33 AriyAyaNa indanAga 41 isigiri 34 . ukkala 20 kummAputta keta li . gaddama 22 7 mAhAvai 21 jaNNavaka 12 19 jama 43 tArAyaNa 36 tetalipurA 10 davila 3 dIvAyaNa 40 bhArada 1 pAsa 31 piMga 39 pupphasAla 5 INDEX OF PROPER NAMES [Figures refer to concerned Bhasitas] bAhuka 14 mAli 13 maMkhaliputta 19 madhurAya 15 mahAkAsava 9 mAga 26 rAmaputa 23 bakalacori 6 bajjiyata 2 vakhamANa 29 varisava 18 varuNa 44 vAu 30 vArataya 27 bidu 17 vesamaNa 45 saMjai 39 sAiputta 38 sirigiri 37 soma 43 soriyAyaNa 16 harigiri 24

Page #194
LALBHAI DALPATBHAI BHARATIYA SANSKRITI VIDYA MANDIR L.D. SERIES S. NO. Name of Publications Price Rs. 40 *1. Sivaditya's Saptapadarthi, with a Commentary by Jinavardhana Surl, Editor : Dr. J.S, Jetly. (Publication year 1963) 2. Catalogue of Sanskrit and Prakrit Manuscripts : Muniraja Shri Punyavijaya ji's Collection. Pt. I. Compiler: Muniraja Shri Punyavijayaji. Editor : Pt. Ambalal P. Shah. (1963) 3. Vinayacapdra's Kavyasiksa. Editor : Dr. H.G. Shastri (1964) 4. Haribhadrasuri's Yogasataka, with auto-commentary, along with his Brahmasiddhantasamuccaya. Editor : Muniraja Shri Punyavijayaji. (1965) 5. Catalogue of Sanskrit and Prakrit Manuscripts, Muniraja Shri Punyavijayaji's Collection, pt. II. Compiler : Muniraja Srl Punyavijayaji. Editor : Pt. A.P. Shah. (1965) 6. Ratnaprabhasuri's Ratnakaravatarika, part I. Editor : Pt. Dalsukh Malvania. (1965) *7. Jayadeva's Gitagovinda, with king Mananka's Commentary Editor : Dr. V. M. Kulkarni. (1965) 8. Kavi Lavanyasamaya's Nemirangaratnakarachanda. Editor : . Dr. S. Jesalpura. (1965) 9. The Natyadarpana of Ramcandra and Gunacandra : A Critical study : By Dr. K.H. Trivedi. (1966) *10. Acarya Jigabhadra's Visesavasyakabhasya, with Auto-commen tary, pt. I. Editor : Pt. Dalsukh Malvanla. (1966) 11. Akalanka's Criticism of Dharmakirti's Philosophy : A study by Dr. Nagin J. Shah. (1966) 12. Jinamanikyagani's Ratnakaravatarikadyaslokasatarthi, Editor : Pt. Bechardas J. Doshi. (1967) 13. Acarya Malayagiri's sabdanusasana. Editor : Pt. Bechardas J. Doshi (1967) 14. Acarya Jinabhadra's Visesavasyakabhasya, with Auto-commen- tary. Pt. II. Editor Pt. Dalsukh Malvania. (1968) 15. Catalogue of Sanskrit and Prakrit Manuscripts : Muniraja Shri Punyavijayaji's Collection. Pt. III. Compiler : Muniraja Shri Punyavijayaji. Editor : Pt. A.P. Shah. (1968) 30/ 87 307- 201 - 301 - * out of print"

Page #195
16. Ratnaprabhasuri's Ratnakaravatarika, pt. II. Editor : Pt. 10/Datsukh Malvapia. (1968) 17. Kalpalataviveka (by an anonymous writer). Editor : Dr. Murari 32/ Lal Nagar and Pt. Harishankar Shastry. (1968) Ac. Hemacandra's Nigbankusesa, with a commentary of Sri. vallabhagani. Editor : Muniraja Shri Punyavijayji. (1968) 19. "The Yogabindu of Acarya Haribhadrasuri with an English Translation, Notes and Introduction by Dr. K.K. Dixit. (1968) 20. Catalogue of Sanskrit and Prakrit Manuscripts : Shri Ac... Devasuri's Collection and Ac. Ksantisuri's Collection : Part IV. Compiler : Muniraja Shri Punyavijayji, Editor : Pt. A.P. Shah. (1968) 21. Acarya Jinabhadra's Visesavasyakabhasya, with Commen : 21 tary, pt. III. Editor : Pt.Dalsukh Malvania and Pt. Bechardas Doshi (1968) 22 The Sastravartasamoccaya of Acarya Haribhadrasuri with Hindi 20 Translation, Notes and Introduction by Dr. K.K. Dixit. (1969) 23. Pallipala Dhanapala's Tilakmanjarisara Editor : Prof. N. M. Kansara. (1969) 24. Ratnaprabhasuri's Ratnakaravatarika pt. III, Editor : Pt. 81Dalsukh Malvania. (1969) 25. Ac. Haribhadra's Neminabacariu Pt. 1 : Editors : M. C. Modi 40/ and Dr. H, C. Bhayani. (1970) A Critical Study of Mahapurana of Puspadanta, (A Critical 301Study of the Desya and Rare words from Puspadanta's Mahapurana and His other Apabbramsa works). By Dr. Smt. Ratna Shriyan. (1970) 27. Haribhadra's Yogadrstisamuccaya with English translation, Notes, Introduction by Dr. K. K. Dixit. (1970) 28. Dictionary of Prakrit Proper Names, Part I by Dr. M. L. Mehta and Dr. K. R. Chandra, (1970) 29. Pramanavartikabbasya Karikardhapadasuci. Compiled by Pt. Rupendrakumar. (1970) 30. Prakrit Jaina Katha Sahitya by Dr. J.C. Jaina, (1971) 31. Jaina Ontology, By Dr. K. K. Dixit (1971) 32. The Philosophy of Sri Syaminarayan by Dr. J. A. Yajoik. 33. Ac. Haribhadra's Neminahacariu Pt. II : Editors : Shri 407.. M. C. Modi and Dr. H. C. Bhayani, 34. Up. Harsavardhana's Adhyatmabindu : Editors ; Muni Shri 6/ Mitranandavijayaji and Dr. Nagin J. Shah. 35. Cakradhara's Nyayamanjarsgranthibhanga : Editor Dr. Nagin 36/ J. Shah,

Page #196
3 36. Catalogue of Mss. Jesalmer collection: Compiler: Muniraja Shri Punyavijayaji. 37. Prakrit Proper Names Pt. II. by Dr. M. L. Mehta and Dr. K. R. Chandra. 38. Karma and Rebirth by Dr. T. G. Kalghatagi. Jinabhadrasuri's Madanarekha Akhyayika: Editor Pt. Bechardas ji Doshi, Pracina Gurjara Kavya Sancaya Editor: Dr. H. C. Bhayani and Shri Agarchand Nabata. 41. Jaina Philosophical Tracts: Editor Dr. Nagin J. Shah, 42 Sanatukumaracariya Editors Prof. H. C. Bhayani 100 and Prof. M. C. Modi 43. The Jaina Concept of Omniscience by Dr. Ram Jee Singh 44. Pt. Sukhalalji's Commentary on the Tattvarthasatra Translated Into English by Dr. K. K. Dixit. 40/ 35/ 6/ 25 16 8/ 30/ 32/

Page #197

Page #198
_